Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of SITN universe
Collections:
My Favourite Stories
Stats:
Published:
2022-10-29
Updated:
2025-02-10
Words:
65,826
Chapters:
33/?
Comments:
49
Kudos:
334
Bookmarks:
44
Hits:
11,433

The Shadows in the Night

Summary:

Grief is a bottomless pit, it never truly ends—but people find a way to survive.
But Light can never truly live.. not without L.
He refuses to. He will make the world burn for taking him away.

 

OR

 

What if Light lived in Wammy’s House before becoming Kira?

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter 1: A Leafy Arrival

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Boring, Boring, too easy ugh all these cases aren't interesting at all. 

 

Come on he’s L the greatest detective give him some better cases! L sighed, as he got up, and put the case files down.

 

Roger said something about a new arrival today might as well see what that’s about. He opened the door and walked out. Down the hallway were some of the kids crowding around the door.

 

 L walked past them ignoring the stares. Yes yes it's him he’s out of his room now stop staring already. L looked outside through the door, Roger was leading a small kid to the door. 

 

The kid was wearing a dirty and cut up hood hiding most of his face. He was fiddling with his hands, obviously nervous. Roger and him walked through the door and closed it.

 

 "Everyone" All the kids that were distracted with something else looked at Roger. "This is K he's the newest addition to the successor program." So his name is K and yet another successor, great.

 

K then looked directly at L. What the heck? Most kids are scared of him when they first come until they find out he’s L then they're all over him. So what’s this kid doing?

 

 He can't know he’s L yet it's impossible. But then how does he already somewhat respect him? 

 

This is confusing.. Whatever, he’ll solve this puzzle soon like he does with every single other one.

 

“That's all, everyone go do what you were doing." Roger says shooing K away. L started walking back to his room. 

 

He’ll have to watch K before a direct confrontation to get a feel for his personality. Maybe after a day or two of watching him he’ll see why he wasn't scared of me. Maybe he's used to people looking sloppy?

 

L opened the door to his room and walked inside, closing the door behind him. That would make sense the quality of his clothes show that K lived on the streets for at least a little. 

 

He picked the files up and put them back in their respective folders. Alright he’ll start watching K after he’s done with picking a case, it would be inefficient to approach him without enough data.

 

A knock comes from my door. He walked up to the door. It's probably Watari wanting to know if L had picked a case yet. 

 

He opened it, seeing K on the other side. Shoot what can he do? He was not prepared for this!

 

“Hello..” K looked down at the floor. “Uhm.. could I be here with you?” He asked, as he looked up at L with hopeful eyes. 

 

This was not how it was supposed to go but he’ll just improvise.“Sure come in,” L said. He moved out of the way and sat down on his bed. K followed him in closing the door softly.

 

 “What's your name?” K asked. A simple yet efficient setting stone for the conversation. K awkwardly sat down as well. 

 

“I’m L, you’ve probably heard about me” L said as he clenched his fist looking down. There goes any chance of a normal friendship. K smiles and bows.

 

 “I’m K as you heard, and yes I’ve heard about you! My dad worked with you once, he’s a police officer!” So he has an alive dad, noted.

 

“It’s nice to meet you, what case was your dad working on?” L asked. K visibly brightens.

 

“it was the Kusono case!” Ah, he remembered that case from four years ago if he’s not mistaken. Some guy was randomly killing people across Tokyo. Turns out he was leaving technology behind with clues.

 

“Your dad works with the NPA then?” L asked. K nodded in affirmation, smiling.

 

 “He’s going to be the chief one day!” He seems to think highly of his dad. How’d he ended up here? 

 

“You can take your hood off,” L said, pointing at K’s head. He’s had it the entire time and it’s not like he needs it right now. 

 

K seemed surprised when he said that and touched the top of his hood “Oh! Forgot about it sorry..” He took his hood off. 

 

His hair was honey brown and it was thick, hairs sticking out at random places. Leaves were tangled inside the strands of his hair.

 

 “Wow you have really messy hair” L teased as he slowly smiled. L’s eyebrows furrowed.

 

 Did he just smile? Wait like a genuine smile? When he smiles it’s usually because he’s satisfied with how a case ended, not having fun. It felt strangely.. nice.

 

 “Not as messy as yours, tangled!” K pointed out, laughing. L frowned at K. 

 

“Don’t insult my hair when you have leaves in yours!” L asserted as took one of the leaves out of K’s hair and showed it to him. 

 

No way L’s the dirtier of the two when K has literal leaves in his hair.

 

 “That can’t be from my hair!” K took it from his hand as he stared at it.

 

 “It is! Were you somewhere with leaves earlier?” L asked as K slipped the leaf into his pocket. 

 

“Well I did climb a tree earlier..” What. How do you even climb a tree? L’s face was probably full of shock, he didn’t exactly show emotions much but this situation was clearly an exception.

 

  “A tree?!” He stared at K in shock. No wonder he’s so dirty if he was going crazy and climbing trees of course he would be all dirty!

 

 “Yup! Wait..have you never climbed a tree?!” K asked, seemingly horrified at the very notion. L shook his head no.  

 

“Was I supposed to?” L asked, genuinely confused. Now K’s the one looking at him in shock.

 

 “How have you lived without climbing a tree?! You know what I’ll teach you how to climb a tree!” K excitedly said. That does sound fun..he could spend time with K and do something “normal” kids do but..

 

 “I have to finish at least one case before I can do anything, '' L explained but K just grinned at him. 

 

“Then I’ll help you! Which ones?” K asked as L got up and walked to the case files. L don’t know anything about K’s deductive skills so it’ll be a fun challenge.

 

 Some of these cases may seem easy to him but that might only be because he’s used to detective work so he should give K an easy case first. 

 

L looked through the different cases. Okay this one’s a good one! A simple case where a woman got murdered in her house, it’s not hard but does require at least a beginner's level of detective skills. 

 

L got it out of its box and passed it over to K “Start with this one.” L advises. K smiled at him before he opened the case file and read the content. 

 

K paused for a while. He was most likely analyzing every detail. It was in a nice and concise report detailing the current suspects and circumstances of the death. 

 

“It was the sister” K concluded as he put the files down and looked up at L, smiling. 

 

“That’s great, come on let’s go” L said. K jumped off the bed and opened the door. L followed him outside his room to the hallway.

 

 K looked around at all the different items decorating the walls and bookshelves. Wammy’s house is always a fun experience to see for the first time.

 

 K and him made it to the door, L opened it and walked outside. The two both walked over to a tree next to one of the rooms. 

 

“Okay, the first step on how to climb a tree is to uhm..” K started as he looked up at the tree blankly.

 

 “It has just occurred to me I have no idea how to explain how to climb trees” K confessed. L bursted out laughing as he smiled at K.

 

 “Hey! Stop laughing at me!” K said as he sat down in front of the tree.

 

“How did you think you would teach me?” L asked as he sat down in front of K looking at him. 

 

“I’m not fully sure actually” K took the leaf out of his pocket, and handed it to him. 

 

“What's this for?” L asked as he looked down at the leaf. 

 

“It’s for you, duh! We can paint it or something together!” K explained as L examined it. For him? 

 

L smiled at the leaf. First gift someone besides Watari has given him.

 

 “Thank you K” L sincerely said. K grins at him as he gets up. 

 

“Come on, let's go inside!” K said. L got up and followed K back inside Wammy’s. 

 

“Well I’ll see you later L bye!” K said as he waved. L nodded and smiled at K as he ran off.

 

 L finally had a friend, it felt..nice.

Notes:

Okay so I have a lot of ideas for this fic and I'm really excited! This and the next chapter are sort of prologues btw!

EDIT July 19th 2023: rewrote the chapter to have it reflect my new writing style (going to be doing the same to the other chapters soon)

Chapter 2: Bygone Whispers

Summary:

A has just died. K is in shambles, In comes L to comfort him.

Notes:

TW: mentions of depression and suicide

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

L was beyond worried. 

K had been in his room all day and he hadn't even gone out to eat, and L knew exactly why. 

A had committed suicide a week ago, he and K were always close. On top of that B left Wammy’s too, the two of them got the news last night. 

K’s friends being gone was hard on him. L hadn’t seen him since that night, despite the sun being down already.

He got up from his desk, L has to check on him. He walked over to K’s room. He tried to open the door but it didn’t budge. It’s locked, of course it is. L knocked on his door.

“K? Are you there?” He asked. A shuffle could be heard coming from inside the room. 

“Are you okay?” L questioned. He listened for any sounds coming from the door but heard nothing. 

L sighed, “K, please.” Suddenly, the noise of bottles clinking together came from the other side and he heard footsteps walking up to the door before K opened it. 

His eyes were red and puffy, his hair was messy and out of place. He was still in his clothes from the day before. It was like looking at a whole different person. 

What K currently looks like is a noticeable contrast compared to his usual attire, which is usually neat with not a single hair out of place.

“Tada,” K said dryly. He looked away from L and stared at the door blankly before he walked back inside the room. L followed him in and sat down on his bed.

 K slumped down next to him. His breath reeks of some putrid smell. It smelled familiar to L, alcohol? 

“Were you drinking?” L asked. K nodded at him. 

L blinked in confusion a few times. Why would K be drinking? L had no personal problems with alcohol himself, but he knew that K did. He didn’t know the specifics but he knew that K hated the way it made him feel.

“Why?”

 K looked at L, a frown on his face. “So I can’t drink but I can risk my life to become your replacement?” He asked. His eyes were hollow, it hurt L to see K like this.

 “No—it’s just, why were you drinking?” L stared at K, he was sure the worry was evident in his voice. L’s voice was always monotone, but somehow K always brought the emotion into his voice. 

K sighed, “Apparently it’s supposed to make you forget or something.” He smiled, although it looked more like a grimace to L. 

“It only made the memories more vivid,” K said as he ducked his head down.

 L deflated. He had been confused on why K was participating in these kinds of destructive behaviors, but now? Now all L can feel is the desire to take away all of K’s pain. 

“K,” L whispered.

 K looked up at him. “We were supposed to hang out today. Me, A, and Beyond.” He looked away from L.

 L’s confusion over the name Beyond only lasted for a few seconds before he spoke again. “K, come here.” 

K met L’s gaze, tears streamed down his face. He slowly crawled across the bed until the two were close against each other. L pulled him into a hug, His arms around K’s waist. He could feel K tense against him. He seemed hesitant to hug him back.

“It’s okay, K,” L comforted. He was never the best at comforting, nor really cared for comforting others. But for K, L only hoped he was saying all the right things. 

K buried his head in the crook of his neck. After a few minutes of the two sitting in silence, K began to relax. L rubbed small circles on his back. L didn't realize how tightly wound up K’s body was until it started to shake.

L knew K had issues with depression but.. this was one of the more extreme episodes.

He pulled away slightly so he could see K’s face. He looked like he would pass out anytime. The circles under his eyes were almost as dark as L’s own and only stood out more thanks to the redness in his eyes.

His appearance only further showed just how unstable his mental health currently is, L wished there was something he could do. Anything to ease this burden. K closed his eyes. He leaned his forehead against L’s.

 “Thank you,” K mumbled. L’s hand fell away from K’s back. He gazed into K’s eyes. 

“What for?” L asked. 

K smiled “For staying..” He whispered. K choked back a sob. He's been through so much and yet here he is still trying to stay strong when he feels the worst. There’s nothing more like his boyfriend than this. 

L leaned forward and pressed a soft kiss to K’s lips, as he pulled him back into the tight embrace. 

It's silent for a while until K pulled away. His smile faded.

 “You should go, I don't want to bother anyone else..”

“But you're not bothering anybody. You're never too bothersome.” He looked at L and smiled weakly.

 “Maybe—maybe not right now. But soon, I'll be such an inconvenience to everyone.. I can't keep doing this..” 

L pulled him closer and pressed another kiss to his forehead. “You’ll never be inconvenient to me.. don't think like that.”

“..Really?” His voice cracked. 

“Of course.. we're partners, remember?”

K smiled, resting his head on L’s shoulder. The two stayed silent for a while.

K sighed, "I love you so much L.”

"Lawliet.” 

K looked up at him, surprised "What?" 

L smiled at him softly. "My real name, L Lawliet. I thought you should know." 

“I.. wow.” He sighed, and smiled up at him. “Thank you.. for trusting me with this.”

 “You deserve to know.” L smiled at him. 

K stared at him, reminiscent. “I wish I could tell you my name. I don’t even remember it.”

“You can always just tell me something about your childhood you do remember.” 

He laid back, putting his head on my lap. “Well..” he closed his eyes, thinking.

“I lived in the Kanto region of Japan, as I’ve told you before. Me and my mom.. We always used to bake together, and my younger sister would always want to help even though she was too young.”

He sighed, “I wish I could be with them but.. I’m scared that if I go back I’ll lose you.” 

L frowned, “We can always just leave together.”

He gave me a sad smile, “I..I don’t want to put you in danger.” 

“You wouldn’t”

“L..”

“Besides..” L looked at him, “We will never be alone. We will always have each other.” 

K smiled up at him, “Yeah..” He sighed, “and I’ll always be happy whenever I see you..”

The two stayed quiet after that, laying on the bed. Before L suddenly spoke, “Do you remember anything about when you first left?”

K looked up at him, “Well, It was dark and I remember a big fire around my room.. I ran as fast as I could and eventually I ended up on a boat. Not long afterwards Watari found me and well,” He sighed, "I then came here.”

He sat there for a few minutes before K spoke up again. “I miss them.”

“A and B?” He nodded.

“I don’t know. It just seems that everything that has happened just.. hurts.” He closed his eyes again. 

“It does.. But maybe things are meant to hurt sometimes. I think things will get better, we can get better. Maybe.. if the world was peaceful and not full of crime then we can move past all of this.” 

“..You really think so?” He looked up at L and slid off his lap, collapsing onto the mattress.

“Yeah.. I do.” 

K stared up at him, a sudden resolution in his eyes. “I would let you kill me, if you wanted.” L’s heart sank immediately.

They were only teenagers. He knew that K thought it romantic to say these types of things. L didn’t. He despised the fact that K felt he had to say things like that to get L’s love. 

“K, no,” L pleaded.

K shook his head. “I would. Anything you want, I would do. Do you understand how much I love you?”

“I do.. I really do. But you don’t have to go to such lengths, please don’t say those things.”

K paused as his head hung low. “Okay.” 

L pulled him into a hug and laid down next to him. “Let’s just.. try to fall asleep okay?” Anything to get K’s mind off of this topic. 

K nodded, “Goodnight L.”

“Goodnight K.”

Notes:

Okay can i just say how much I love writing these two?! Their just aaaaa idk how to explain itttt anyways sorry if some of the transitions between the moods are weird I couldn’t find a way to fade them in that well😭😭. I modeled Lights struggles based on mine but they might not be that accurate so please tell me if something’s off so I can keep it on mind for future chapters! (His struggles with depression and anxiety might be a big thing later on ehe) I’m rambling at this point aren't I anyways see you in the next chapter!

EDIT December 13th 2024: Changed the style to fit better, cut a lot of the parts as well.

Chapter 3: The Mysterious Black Notebook

Notes:

Tw: depictions of depression and slight suicidal thoughts

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Saying that Light was bored is a huge understatement. 

The teacher was blabbering on and on about the world, and how it’s all going to shit.  he really didn't care about any of it. He already knew this world was rotten, no need to confirm this. 

Seriously, why is he even here anymore? He took classes along with the greatest detective in the world. Maybe he’s the one who asked to retake the years he missed, but that doesn’t mean he can’t be annoyed at his old decision. 

All this stuff was ridiculous, the teacher’s words seemed to have no effect on him as he stared blankly out the window. 

His mind unwillingly went back to his Wammy days, to Watari. It wasn’t often he thought of the older man. Not when his mind had so many others to torture him with. Watari was one of the only people who wouldn't ignore him completely besides L, A, and Beyond.

He always got what he wanted, or at least that’s how it was when he was younger. So what was he doing here? He didn't know either and yet here he was—sat at this damn desk.

This would be so much easier if he had someone beside him. A sigh escaped Light’s lips as he rested his head against his hand, why couldn't things stay the way they used to be?

“Yagami, you should pay attention." The voice rang out like an alarm through the room which made him snap his gaze back up to where it came from. His eyes met the eyes of the teacher in front of him.

Light looked around confused for a moment before finally realizing his name had been called. Shit. 

"Ah, yes ma'am?" She stared at him for a bit longer than needed before looking over at another student who had their hand raised.

It wasn't like Light hadn't done his research on how to be the perfect son. He knew who he was supposed to be but it still wasn't as easy as it once had been. It seemed like after every smile, a deep ache was set deep in his bones. 

He still tried of course. Who would he be if he just gave up like that? As far as his family knew, he was that perfect son.

Light wondered how long he'd be here for. His mother always told him to keep himself focused, she didn't want him getting lost in his thoughts like he often does. 

She was always worried that something might happen just like last time, only this time Light would never get to see her again afterwards. 

His dad never understood his son's fascination with retaking the grades he missed. But Light couldn't help himself, he wanted to understand what other people went through, and it filled up his days enough that he barely had time to even think about Wammy’s.

Light had no interest in fighting for the sake of winning the war. He already lost that a long time ago and he was happy just surviving. He 

After all, Light was far too busy thinking about something else. Light couldn't explain why his mind wandered off sometimes. He never paid attention in school, why would he when he knew all these things already? That being said, he always answered the questions his teachers had for him perfectly, and passed every single one of his tests with 100%’s. 

Light had no interest in making friends. He wasn't sure what it was about the idea that scared him so much, maybe it was the fact that he actually had to do it. 

The only “friends” he had were kids wanting to seem like they hang out with him because he was popular. It was a mutually beneficial relationship, they seem more popular and he doesn’t seem friendless. But it’s not like they actually ever hung out together. 

Light had given up caring about being alive years ago, he just wanted to die without a single person noticing him. Sometimes, during free periods he would go outside, pretending he was just going for a walk. He would think about Wammy’s, about L, about everything in his old life before he got sucked back into this horrible cycle. 

He would act as if nothing changed as if L was still alive with him but at the end of the day he was lying to himself and L would never be with him again.

So what if he lived his childhood dream of becoming a detective? It was meaningless in this twisted reality. 

Light wished he could run away, leave behind everything he ever knew in Japan and run until no one chased after him. He would find somewhere to hide and just start over.

He would change his name and make it seem like he was dead.. It was all he ever dreamed of. It was what everyone deserved, for him to be gone. 

He was just being dramatic, he was sure of it. Light let out a small sigh as he continued to look out the window, his eyes locked onto a passing group of students. 

Some were holding hands and some were having conversations as they walked.

Light wished someone would hold his hand, he craved a touch, to feel normal. To forget that he was trapped, stuck in this awful life he had made. 

There was no point in living anymore, nothing made sense. Maybe, just maybe, he should die. He would become the ghost everyone talked about, he would cease to exist and nobody would be bothered by the fact that he didn't. 

He would see L again and finally be reunited in whatever is waiting for him after death. That's what Light wants to believe anyways. If only he could be strong enough to give in.

He looked outside the window. He noticed a black object falling from the sky. What.. Is that a notebook?

 Did someone drop it, no how would they get that high..? 

He frowned in confusion. He looked back over at his peers, most of them were still reading whatever they were studying while the other students were talking to each other.

That's when Light realized he was the only one watching the book fall. It landed onto the ground with a soft thud a few feet away from the bushes in the yard. 

The bell suddenly rang and he got up, packing his books away, and immediately walking into the yard where the book fell.

He bent down to pick up the book and saw a note lying on the ground underneath it. He picked it up and looked around to see no one paying attention to him.

He held it up to the light and read the words written on the paper.

"A death note? As in a notebook of death?"

He turned the page. "How to use it.. The human whose name is written in this note will die? Is this a prank.." He thought out loud.

It seems malicious enough, but he knew there was no way to really prove it was real. 

He put the note away and stood back up, turning around to head back inside before a teacher saw and yelled at him for loitering around.

He pushed the door open with his foot and walked into the hallways, walking out of the school. He stopped walking once he reached the gates and pulled the notebook from his bag.

He had to read it again, he had to know what this notebook was talking about. Light quickly opened the notebook's cover and flipped it until he found the first page of the index. 

He read through the notes and stopped when he found something unusual.

The first thing he noticed was that the handwriting was very messy. It was almost illegible, the letters were jumbled together and the writing was barely legible.

Light wondered if the writer was drunk or high. He decided to keep reading all of the rules.

This is pretty detailed for a prank. But a notebook that can kill people just with a face or name? It's impossible.

..But so are eyes that can see peoples name and life span and Beyond had that.

Whatever! He’ll just test it out when he gets home.

Light scoffed at the idea of him killing people with this thing. A killer? No way.

He shoved the book back into his bag and kept going home.

Once he had entered the house, he went straight to his room grabbing the notebook and headed towards his desk.

He placed it on top of the table and stared at it for a moment before flipping it open and getting a pen. He paused, what if it really was real?

He would be one of those people that he and L came after, a monster.

Well, if he had to kill somebody.. Might as well test it out on a criminal, just in case. He turned his laptop on and pulled up the news channel.

He wrote down the name of a criminal the police were broadcasting. Someone who took hostages or something. He stayed quiet as he waited for 40 seconds. 

 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. 

 Nothing huh? Knew it had to be fake.

"This just in, the perpetrator has just collapsed due to reasons unknown! Police are storming into the building to figure out what happened!"

He froze. A heart attack.. the death note it's—it's real, he's just killed someone. 

He dropped his pen and rushed over to his bed where he buried his face in his hands, trying to breathe.

His breathing quickened and tears began spilling down his cheeks. Light felt his throat close up and he couldn't move as he tried desperately to take in another breath.

It hurt so much, the pain was overwhelming. Everything was too loud. 

The sound of the TV echoed in his ears. A heart attack. 

A sob escaped him as he struggled to get air into his lungs.

What is he going to do..? He thought desperately looking up at his ceiling hoping for an answer.

He needed to tell someone—someone who might believe him. Anyone.

But who? Who would be able to help him? 

Light looked around the empty space around him, he needed to find someone, anyone. Who could understand? Who would believe him?

Light closed his eyes, trying desperately to get control of himself again. He needed to calm down, he needed to stay focused. 

Who would listen to him? Who would accept himself? Who else would have seen this, heard this? 

He needed to ask someone, someone he could trust. Someone who would be able to help him escape from this mess he was in…Someone he would be able to count on.

But the only person who could comfort him right now is dead.. 

Light snapped.

Notes:

Honestly not sure what possessed me to make this I was really low on motivation and then boom! Chapter >:) anyways this is set about 6ish years after the last chapter? Oh forgot to mention light is a year younger than L in here! So he is currently 21 pretend the fact he’s still in high school is because of him being in wammys house.

EDIT December 15th: changed to reflect my current writing style.

Chapter 4: Kira

Summary:

L thinks about the mysterious phenomena of criminals dying around the world in mysterious circumstances

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

L sat down arranging the files by letter.

 

Criminals were dying from strange heart attacks even though they were in perfect health. A perfect case after this long time of no cases.

 

There had to be something behind it.

 

He could not believe that the police didn't suspect anything.

 

They just thought the deaths were just coincidences so far.

 

The death rate was increasing with every murder they found, and now it was nearly impossible to stop them all.

 

There wasn't any obvious pattern so far, just that they were criminals of horrible crimes.

 

Maybe the killer had some kind of vendetta against everyone else and they were trying to get rid of them all?

 

Or maybe their victims were just sickos.

 

No one knew if there was a motive behind all these murders.

 

If the culprits really wanted to kill people then why didn't they do it themselves and how did they kill from afar with just heart attacks..

 

I assume it's not an organization but one person..

 

L thought about that for a while. It didn't make sense at all.

 

It has to have more to it, he thought. What are you up to, criminal?

 

He asked himself. I'll find out what really happened and put an end to all your killings, L thought.

 

He started sorting through the files. He looked over each sheet carefully before putting a piece back into place.

 

His brows furrowed as his mind began running over various possible ways this could have been solved.

 

He could look over the police reports again and try to solve this by reading them again.

 

He had to be sure he hadn't missed anything before he started writing.

 

He picked up a pen and took a new blank sheet from his pocket. He opened a fresh page and started writing.

 

The first sheet was quickly filled in with small notes. The next pages contained details about the victims behavior which led up to their deaths.

 

The fifth one was just the autopsy results, he had already done it earlier.

 

Then more pages of prevailing theories.

 

This made seven sheets.

 

There had to be something he overlooked that explained all of this.

 

But he couldn't find anything, no fingerprints, no weapons, no clues.

 

I have to look deeper.. Why are they doing this, what's their motive..

 

L sighed, closing the notebook. It was clear as day that nothing was going to help him figure out who exactly is responsible for all this killing.

 

His head hurt from thinking so much. He takes a bite of his strawberry shortcake.

 

The way they’re only going after criminals makes it seem like they’re petty and most likely think themselves superior.

 

The fact that they are playing judge, jury and executioner confirms this fact. So a god or superiority complex..

 

This is going to be a wild Goose chase unless I narrow down the playing field. I look through the victim list again.

 

The first reported victims died in a cluster but my gut tells me these aren't the actual first victims.

 

I open up my laptop typing up criminals who died of heart attacks. It’s a long list but it might give me a clue..

 

What's this? “Kira” must be the name the general public has made.. Hm Kira from the word killer I’m guessing.

 

Kira killed three people in quick succession, each of them with one fatal heart attack, it looks like Kira isn’t interested in inflicting pain but rather death.

 

All these deaths aren't happening in close proximity to each other. There are too many random deaths, too many unrelated incidents.

 

Kira obviously wants criminals gone. Wants criminals gone and sees themself superior?

 

Kira must want a world with “peace”; they have a goal and will stop at nothing to achieve it.

 

I’m starting to see a pattern, Kira is targeting those criminals methodically. That means they are very dangerous.

 

I need to keep looking and hope I find a lead.

 

I know what to do now; start on my own, start to solve this puzzle..

 

I found a certain article. Serial killer dies of a heart attack while police were tracking him down on live tv. Kira.

 

This was before any of the confirmed Kira kills. It wasn't flashy and was a few days before the "rise of Kira" as people are calling it, no it had to be a test run. Kira was testing what they could do..

 

And apparently they got bored. This killer doesn't play by the rules.

 

They're very dangerous and they don't actually care about the lives of ordinary citizens no matter what they are doing. I need to find out who exactly Kira is and where they are hiding.

 

This case is proving itself to be complicated; there's no easy way to complete it.

 

I need to be careful. There's no telling where they'll strike next and I cannot afford to let my guard down because of the threat.

 

They've killed at least 100 people so far and the number is only getting higher by the minute..

 

I will solve this case.Kira is turning out to be a ruthless killer..

 

I tap on more information about Kira's real first kill. It was only broadcasted in Japan. Kira must be there or at least based there. I'll investigate the Japan area and see what I can find out.

 

My fingers type furiously away at the keyboard as I search Japan region by region, trying to narrow down the location of Kira.

 

I'll need a plan to draw Kira out, a broadcast provoking them will probably work..

 

I picked up my phone calling watari "yes L?"

 

I take another bite of my cake. "Prepare a flight for the ICPO please"

 

I put my fork down "as you wish L"

 

I hung up and put my phone away.

 

Kira.. I will find you.

Notes:

Oooo L’s alive honestly most of you probably already knew that but whatever. Sorry if this is short It’s mostly a filler and an L pov to show how he’s reacting the killings <3 for some reason I had a hard time writing this so sorry if the pacing is weird :’

Chapter 5: Guilt

Summary:

Tw: Self harm, suicidal thoughts, and depictions of depression

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The death note.. a tool, a means to an end.

 

I am of course thankful I was able to get it but.. I’m starting to question it..

 

I killed all those people, I did the math, so far I’ve killed about 180 people.

 

180 people in 5 days, all of them had family and friends to come back to..

 

Yes they were criminals but they were still human.

 

What did I do..what gives me the right to kill these people.

 

At this rate I’m no better than them..

 

I’m no better than the criminals me and L would catch..

 

L.. he would be so disappointed. what would he think if he knew..

 

If he knew I’m becoming a monster who takes people's family away..

 

He’d hate me, he’d hate me so much.

 

I’m horrible, I don’t deserve to live..

 

I lay down curling into myself.

 

I miss L so much if only he was here..

 

if only he was alive.

 

Maybe he doesn’t care..maybe he wouldn’t even notice that I’m gone…

 

It’s too hard to keep track with time..

 

I don’t know how long ago he died..but I’m not sure it ever happened.

 

How could it be true..

 

that someone can never die..

 

someone who has been loved by more people than anyone else on Earth,

 

How could someone be dead?

 

I just sit and wonder and I want to cry but there’s nothing left in me anymore,

 

no tears for the one that I once felt so connected with.

 

I feel alone...just like always.

 

No matter where you go, you can never escape from yourself.

 

Even when the light goes out..even when everything is silent..

 

you still hear your inner voice crying out “it’s your fault!”

 

You can’t make it stop, you can’t run from yourself.

 

You just keep going through the same motions again and again.

 

There’s nowhere for you to go.

 

There’s nothing you can do to change your fate, no matter what you do, you’ll just continue to be alone.

 

I try to get up and walk to the door, trying to find something to distract myself..

 

A book maybe..anything..

 

But my legs won’t move, I just lie there staring at the ceiling..

 

I miss him so much. He was so smart and beautiful and caring..

 

why did it have to be him why not me why wasn't it me who died in the storm that day..

 

Why didn’t it happen to somebody else..

 

I want to talk to him..to him, he always seemed to understand me and listen..

 

He was such a good listener..he made everything okay.

 

I miss him, I need him..I don’t know if I’m even worth anything now..

 

I wish I could see him..I wish we could tell each other our feelings for once..

 

I look around the room..the room is empty..

 

I look towards the window.

 

It’s raining..again..

 

My mind wanders back to the past..

 

I remember L, his bright smile, his dark eyes, his soft lips.

 

His gentle touches..his kisses..

 

I close my eyes.

 

I’m tired..

 

I don’t know if I’m ever gonna feel safe again..

 

Is this the way I am destined to remain..a broken mess that will never heal?

 

The tears start to fall, I cover my face with my hands..

 

This isn’t fair..this is all my fault..

 

I can’t take it anymore..I want to disappear..I need a fresh start..

 

I don’t think I can do it..

 

I can’t do this..I can’t live like this forever..

 

I grab my knife, hold it against my wrist, and pull it slowly..

 

I want it over..I need the feeling of pain, the feeling that I finally did something..

 

done something worthwhile in my life..

 

I watch as my blood begins to drip down onto the bed..it stings my skin..

 

my arm is burning..I can feel the pain,

 

but I push it aside..it reminds me that I exist, I’m still me..that I’m still here.

 

I let my knife fall to the floor. I'm weak, I can feel it..and I know I’m hurting..

 

But this hurts a lot less than killing myself would..

 

I want my L, I want him here with me..

 

I want his strong arms holding me..I want him hugging me…

 

he always knew how to calm me down.

 

I know if he were here, everything would be fine..he’d love me,

 

he’d protect me, and he’d take care of me like I took care of him.

 

I wish L was still alive, so that he could comfort me..so that he could hug me..hold me..and whisper in my ear how he loves me.

 

I miss L, so much..

 

His smile..his soft lips..his soft hands..

 

They’re all so precious to me

 

I miss him so bad, I can't ever experience his touch..

he was the only reason I survived.

 

The only reason I haven't killed myself yet is because it's not fair to him..

 

if I just throw away my life then I'm even worse of a person.

 

I know what I have to do..

 

I wipe my tears away getting up from my bed numbly walking over to my desk.

 

If L's gone..

 

I pick up my pen.

 

If this world doesn't have my only love anymore..

 

I picked the death note up.

 

Then what's the point in caring if L's not here anymore?

 

The pen touches the paper. I quickly jot down criminals' names, the times varying around the night.

 

A small manic giggle comes out from my mouth.

 

It might not be heroic or Saving the world but who cares.

 

I gave up on humanity long ago.

 

No one can save me now. I've given up..

 

I'm just a killer, nothing more.

 

I set the pen down on my table,

 

I glance over the list of names looking at the names on the death notes.

 

I smile sadistically at the sight of all of the names..

 

all of the murders..all of the deaths..

 

I'm a killer..that's who I am, that's all I will ever be.

 

I'm just a murderer.

 

But that's okay, the only people who would care is my family and I've disappointed them enough that it doesn't affect me anymore.

 

I lean back in my chair.

 

All this murder..

 

I laugh at first as a giggle to a full on maniacal cackle.

 

It echoes throughout the room..

 

"Well it seems like you've grown attached to it" A deep voice says from the corner of my room.

 

I freeze before looking behind me.

 

There it is a giant monster.

 

I grin "I've been expecting you"

 

the monster laughs loudly

 

"expecting me huh? Well I'm Ryuk the shinigami who dropped that notebook you got there"

 

I glanced over at the notebook.

 

So it was a shinigami who dropped it..

 

“I've got to say I'm impressed by the few times a death note has fallen to the human world. No human used it like you much less in 5 days"

 

I chuckle.

 

"Well I do have a goal in mind. I knew once I used it the death note must belong to some mystical entity so now that you're here Ryuk what will you do?"

 

Ryuk grins showing his sharp teeth and walks closer to me.

 

"I'm not going to do anything. As soon as the
notebook touched the floor it became part of the human realm, and so the death note is now yours"

 

I pause thinking for a moment before picking the Death Note up.

 

"So.. this is mine"

 

Ryuk laughs

 

"yup.. if you don't want it pass it on to someone else but you'll lose your memories once it's no longer yours"

 

I open the death note up, grinning

 

"So I can use it all I want, no punishment necessary.."

 

Ryuk smiles.

 

"No punishment however all notebook users have been known to live a life of fear and death, and once it's your time I'll be the one to write your name down in my notebook.

 

Once you're dead you can't go to either heaven or hell"

 

..so once I die I can never see L again..

 

He laughs "well looks like you'll definitely have something to look forward to after you die"

 

Someone knocks at the door.

 

It's mom.. I look at Ryuk trying to think of what to do..

 

"don't worry, just answer it.."

 

I pause.. let's hope this won't be a bad idea.

 

I place the death note out of sight before getting up and opening the door.

 

"Yes mom?"

 

She smiles

 

"Would you like some apples? The neighbors gave them to us" she pauses looking over my shoulder

 

"why is it so dark in your room at this point you'll be needing glasses"

 

so she can't see Ryuk..

 

I accept the apples saying bye to her, placing them on my desk.

 

"The death note belonged to me so now that you're using it only you can see me and hear my voice so this death note is the bond between us"

 

He picks up an apple taking a bite out of it.

 

"So why'd you drop the death note?"

 

Ryuk ignores me eating more apples. "Hey Ryuk, listen to me!"

 

Ryuk smiles looking at me

 

"Well there's not much to do in the Shinigami Realm besides gambling or sleeping so I was bored and decided to drop the notebook for fun"

 

I sat down at my desk leaning back.

 

"What about you, why'd you start using it?"

 

I grin

 

"well Ryuk, boredom is a universal language"

Notes:

Ooooooooo Idk why im saying oo but whatever ANYWYAS in come in Ryuk! Woooo sorry if he seems ooc, almost everyone in here is probably going to be ooc so get ready for that-

Chapter 6: Unwanted Memories

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I sit down on my bed.

 

Ryuk is finally gone.

 

It took a lot of apples and convincing to get him to go sightseeing around town.

 

If I knew a giant shinigami would follow me around all the time was part of having a death note I would’ve thrown it out.

 

I lean back.

 

I can never get any of my own thinking done with Ryuk breathing down on my shoulder.

 

It's not so bad, if anything it feels good to have someone else there.

 

I stare at the ceiling for a while just listening to the sound of the rain outside on the roof and how my heart pounds from exhaustion.

 

The fact that I haven't slept much recently because of Kira has been wearing me down and I think I need some sleep.

 

But.. I can't not today.. today was the day me and L met..

 

the day we started our partnership. The day that changed the course of my life forever.

 

I had been working with L since I was 11.

 

At first it was purely to help each other solve cases, but then we started getting closer.

 

My feelings got more intense over time.

 

Every time I saw him I felt like my head was spinning.

 

We began seeing each other more frequently and eventually became close friends.

 

I started to fall harder and harder for him.

 

I thought of every time we spent time together.

 

It was perfect.

 

It started off slow; a few dates here and there, some casual hooking ups, one night stands here and there,

 

and then we were official boyfriends.

 

He took me on many trips throughout Europe, he even went to Japan once with me.

 

We were spending almost all our free time together.

 

I had always wanted this, something different but it was worth it just knowing I had L by my side.

 

Then.. after he died I broke in so many different ways.

 

I was happy to finally be back with my family but.. I lost L that night.

 

I cried myself to sleep for years after that..

 

I couldn't believe he didn't say goodbye properly.

 

I felt like I failed him..

 

He was my best friend, I loved him so damn much and yet, I couldn't save him.

 

I did everything to keep my mind away from him and forget about him.

 

I tried to convince myself that he wasn't really gone, I told myself he was just sleeping somewhere else.

 

I could barely function anymore, but when the truth was right in front of me..

 

when you know the truth... you do things you don't want to..

 

Things that you shouldn't do, I broke.

 

I turned into a monster that no one would ever love again.

 

After a while everything fell apart.. I couldn't even look in a mirror without feeling self conscious and disgusted.

 

My hair grew out too long, I kept losing weight and the scars on my arms became more noticeable,

 

it was the beginning of the end.. I was broken,

 

I hated everything at that moment.

 

I thought of what L would think, where would he be? Was he happy in Heaven?

 

Would he cry when I finally got what was mine?

 

And then I thought of his eyes.. they would never smile again,

 

they would never look at me like he used to.. They would always stay sad and haunted..

 

And now here I am, all alone... a murderer.. and still I don't regret it..

 

I killed criminals, and I'm proud of it.

 

I've taken lives and yet I feel nothing at all. I wish L could see me now.

 

It'd make everything go right. Everything I've gone through,

 

it all just seems so meaningless.

 

Even when I thought I wouldn't have anyone by my side I found him anyway.

 

Now he's gone, and I can't imagine life without him..

 

I can't imagine living without him.. I won't let myself believe that he'll return someday..

 

L was my life. When he left.. I gave up hope.

 

After he died I thought I would never be able to live with myself.. but now?

 

Now.. I can't seem to find the motivation to continue existing.

 

It's just so hard.. so difficult to move forward knowing that I ruined everything with him..

 

The first night after he died was the hardest.

 

I sat outside my new (old?) room staring at the stars..

 

thinking of everything that we went through together.

 

How much I missed him.. how I wanted to hold him in my arms and tell him that he was going to come back..

 

I didn't sleep that night.

 

I stayed awake wondering what was going to happen to me now..

 

I needed to do the next thing but I just couldn't focus on it right now.

 

I thought about what happened earlier.. Why was he in such danger? Why did he have to die?!

 

My stomach felt like lead as I thought about it and it felt like my throat tightened until it hurt. I couldn't breathe properly…

 

It all seemed so unreal how could L have died?

 

I Asked myself that over and over again but I still don’t know the answer..

 

It took years for me to get over his death.

 

I get up and walk over to my desk.

 

I open up my computer running the program I made years ago.

 

It was an easy way to hack anything no matter what was on it.

 

I used to use it for stopping crimes, but now I use it to commit crimes.

 

I opened up the government files containing all the details of every case L took after his death.

 

It was obvious whoever’s using L’s aliases is a successor.

 

There was a huge gap between cases after his death.

 

Roger was probably scouting kids for the program and found one at that time.

 

Ryuk phases in through the wall “hey light-o whatcha doing?”

 

he asks hovering around me. “I’m checking this file for potential targets''

 

Ryuk looks over my shoulder “eh? but all of these are already imprisoned. I thought you usually went after ones that weren’t caught yet?”

 

I lean back “these are all people the fake L caught so to bring him on the case I’ll be provoking him”

 

Ryuk looks at me confused. “but shouldn’t you be trying to keep him off your trail rather than bring him to you?”

 

I laugh. “Oh come on Ryuk that’ll ruin all the fun. I’m going to be toying with him as much as I can for dishonoring the real greatest detective.”

 

Ryuk chuckles “whatever you say light''

 

he pauses for a moment “so who on here are you going to kill first?”

 

I shrug “I’m not sure yet”

 

Ryuk goes closer to the screen “oh can I pick! how abouttt whoever did this one!”

 

he pointed to a case on the screen that says “The Wara Ningyo Murders”

 

I tap onto the file scrolling down to where information about the culprit is.

 

I found a picture of him tapping on it.

 

I freeze. it’s..it’s beyond.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~
L plays with my hair as I lay on him.

 

“beyond.. he’s going to come up on your radar and not in a good way sooner or later you know that right..?”

 

L sighs closing his eyes “yeah I do.. I’m not sure what to do when the time comes”

 

I pause. “me either but.. promise me one thing, that you’ll help him no matter what for me”

 

he smiles and nods his head kissing my forehead

 

“of course K”

~~~~~~~~~~~
“Light? Helloooo?”

 

I shake my head, I can’t afford to be distracted right now.

 

“Sorry Ryuk I got.. lost in thought for a moment there” ryuk huffs

 

“Whatever, are you going to kill him or not!”

 

I look up at the photo of beyond again.

 

“No.. I’m not killing beyond.” Ryuk looks at me confused.

 

I ignore him clicking on a different case.

 

If beyond’s still alive.. I can’t let something happen to him.

 

Nothing will happen to those I know.

 

No matter what, I won't let what happened to L occur again.

Notes:

Hope you guys liked this chapter! Im trying to figure out the characterization of everyone so sorry if there’s an abundance of light povs he’s just easier to write for me lmao- anyways sorry if not much is going on so far I’m just trying to put my thoughts down before starting to get into the larger events but don’t worry they’re going to be incoming soon! (Oh and there might be a little bit of foreshadowing in here hehe)

Chapter 7: Behavior

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Soichiro put the files away, signing.

 

He should probably go home now.

 

He's taken so many late shifts recently that Sachiko was practically begging him to come back home to Sayu and Light once in a while.

 

He picks up the mug of coffee taking a sip out of it.

 

He finishes the coffee and gets up.

 

Might as well come home, the case is pretty much over just some paperwork I can take care of tomorrow morning.

 

I start walking out of the office. Matsuda runs up to me.

 

“Hey chief! Are you heading home?” I look over to him.

 

Matsuda was alway full of energy even after a long day of work, he may complain that he’s tired but he’ll stay determined.

 

I’ve got a good feeling he’ll be a great police officer once he’s more experienced.

 

“Yes I am, it’s getting late and we’re pretty much done.” We both walk down the narrow hallway together.

 

“Ah that makes sense! Well I’ll see you tomorrow chief!” I smile at him, nodding.

 

I walk out of the station, down the sidewalk.

 

Light’s graduation was coming up soon, it’s great he’s finally graduating especially since he was gone and had to redo the grades he missed.

 

I don’t know why he insisted on going to school, he showed even higher intelligence than before the fire.

 

Wherever he was for all those years obviously helped him with his intellect and he still doesn’t want to share where he was.

 

I suppose he gets his stubbornness from me. I walk to the front door knocking on it.

 

Sayu opens the door, immediately brightening when she sees me.

 

“Dad! Welcome home!” I smile at her

 

“hello sayu” I walk in putting my coat away.

 

I walk into the kitchen with Sayu.

 

She sits down at the table unpausing one of her television dramas.

 

I see Sachiko plating some food onto plates. She turns to look at me.

 

“Honey, welcome home” she smiles at me warmly.

 

“Hello Sachiko, where’s Light?” He’s usually down by now for dinner; this is unlike him.

 

“Oh! He’s in his room doing some studying” I nod before walking up the stairs to Light’s room.

 

I knock in the door before trying to open it. That’s weird.

 

Light always has his door unlocked during studying.

 

“Light?” Shuffling and a drawer closing sound comes from his room.

 

“Coming!” He unlocks the door, opening it.

 

“Dad! Your home already?” He smiles at me, I nod before going back down to the kitchen.

 

I sit down at the corner of the table. Light sits down across from me next to Sayu.

 

“So dad, how's your case going?” I start eating. Light frowns at sayu

 

“Sayu don’t talk with your mouth full” Sayu rolls her eyes

 

“fine mr. I’m in my room all day” he huffed

 

“I’m not in my room all day” Sayu crosses her arms

 

“Sure you aren’t” she smiles at Light.

 

Sachiko puts her plate down sitting down “Sayu don’t tease your brother”

 

I smile as Sayu pouts.

 

I look at Light, trying to think of what’s gotten him acting so different lately. He seems almost nervous.

 

I notice he’s eating slower than usual, and he’s staring off into space, spacing out sometimes.

 

I've got an idea about where all of this might be coming from. It's about the time that the fire happened. I decide to ask

 

“are you okay Light?” Sayu looks up at me confused

 

“What do you mean dad?” Light blinks out of whatever trance he was in and shakes his head slightly

 

“nothing nothing…it’s nothing” no matter what he says it was obvious he’s going through something.

 

His eyes were clouded with grief. Something happened all those years we thought he was dead but he didn’t want to say anything.

 

All he told us was he found somewhere to stay with some people near where he was found.

 

I told him to give me more information when he was older and he agreed.

 

So far the most prevailing theory is something traumatic happened in the years he was there.

 

The rest is speculation, but I can tell it’s bothering him.

 

“Well it’s nice to have you home dad” Sayu breaks the silence with her chipper voice. I smile back, ruffling her hair.

 

“It’s nice to be home. What have you been doing?” Sayu looks down thinking for a moment

 

“oh! A new girl came into my class a bit ago. Her name is Serena! Oo and one of my friends gave me a giant dog plushie!” I take another bite of my food.

 

“That's great Sayu, what about you Light? How’s school?”

 

He stays silent staring at his food poking it with his fork

 

“Light?” He blinks looking up at me “Huh?”

 

I put my fork down “I was asking you how school is” he looks down

 

“Oh it’s fine, I got the national test results today, I did fine” he rubs his hands together staring at his plate.

 

“Fine? Light got number one! He’s a super genius!” Sayu smiles at Light.

 

Light hums and picks his plate up. “I’m done”

 

He gets up putting his plate down in the sink walking up the stairs to his room.

 

Light usually is perfect but when this time of the year comes around he has eyebags and his hair is messy and he’s always zoning out..

 

He was like this for a while after he came home for the first time after his supposed death.

 

Eventually he got over it and went back to normal but it seems even years after he still hasn’t gotten over what happened while he was gone.

 

It’s my duty as a father to help my son.

 

But.. I can't help Light if I don’t know what’s happening with him.

 

I get up and put my plate away. I walk up to Light’s room.

 

I open the door. Light was putting his notebooks, he turned to look at me.

 

His skin was paler than usual, with his hair messy and out of place. He was wearing a messy long sleeved shirt.

 

“Oh hi dad..” I sat down on his bed. “So Light.. as you know you're graduating high school soon”

 

he looked at me confused “Yeah? Where are you going with this?”

 

I cross my arms “Well all those years ago when you came back home you said you’d tell me where you were staying all those years”

 

Light froze, staring past me before sighing.

 

“I.. I was found by someone who ran an orphanage for gifted kids.. while there I made a..”

 

He paused for a moment leaning back

 

“a “friend” he helped me adjust to living there but.. the night before I was found, something happened to him..”

 

Something happened? I’m guessing he died.. That must be why Light was so sad for a while.

 

“What was his name?” Light looked down.

 

“I’m sorry that’s all I have for you dad..” I nod, getting up

 

“if you ever need anything you can tell me Light” I hug him, he stiffens against me. before returning the hug awkwardly.

 

“Okay dad, thank you..I promise you I will” I hold him tightly until he lets go.

 

I kiss his forehead softly and then leave Light’s room.

 

I close the door and stand outside for a few moments looking into the darkness. I feel so helpless.

 

If only I knew more… Maybe I could help Light somehow.

 

He needs someone he can depend on but I’m always busy with work, so I hardly see him.

 

But I can’t just drop everything and spend time with him. I hope he’ll get better soon. I just have to stay hopeful.

Notes:

Sorry if this chapter is kinda short Soichiro is so hard to write. Next chapter will be the Lind L. Tailor broadcast :)) hope you all enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 8: Broadcast

Summary:

Lind L. Tailor Broadcast

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The pen flew across the notebook.

 

Light had been writing in the Death Note since he came home from school, luckily I don’t have cram school today.

 

“Light-ooooo” I groan “yes Ryuk?”

 

Ryuk floats next to me upside down. “I’m boreddd you’ve done nothing but write in the Death note all day!”

 

I put the pen down “I need to do as much as I can before I have to go to sleep. It's not exactly as if I have a whole lot of time to write names''

 

Ryuk pouts “but still! I came here for entertainment not for you to be working your stinky human butt off all the time!”

 

I roll my eyes. Where did Ryuk even learn that? Sayu probably..

 

“Well I’m sorry Mr. does nothing but eat apples all day” I frown, leaning back.

 

Ryuk gasps dramatically “I am very helpful you know!” I cross my arms

 

``mhm sure you are '' Ryuk huffed

 

“Whatever! What have you even been doing over here staring at the rules when you're not writing names' ' I laugh

 

“Well Ryuk, I've been doing some planning.” Ryuk looks at me

 

“planning? What type?” I slid the Death Note over to where he was looking.

 

He flies over to it skimming through it, “Ohh I get it you're checking what you can do with the death note!”

 

I nod “I need to see the limits of what I can control my victims to do before they die'' Ryuk grins widely

 

“So you're checking what the notebook can do'' I roll my eyes

 

``yes Ryuk that’s what I’m doing like I just told you'' Ryuk huffs

 

“Whatever! Can I have some apples?” I groan, closing the notebook

 

“you and your apples'' I get up from my desk stretching.

 

“hmph with all this sass you're giving me I might as well write your name in my death note”

 

Hah as if I care about death anymore.

 

“yeah yeah come on” I walk out of my room down to the kitchen.

 

Sayu is playing some games and mom’s out grocery shopping. “Hey Sayu''

 

I picked up an apple and tossed it over to Ryuk.

 

Sayu keeps staring at her game “hey Light ''

 

Ryuk quickly eats the apple, grabbing another. Of course.

 

I walk over to Sayu sitting down next to her “What are you playing?”

 

she rapidly taps each button “Just look at the Tv Light'' She rolls her eyes.

 

Ah, classic Sayu. I look over at the Tv oh she’s playing Mario Kart.

 

Ryuk floats over “Oooo can we play that?? Pretty please Light-o!”

 

I sigh, slightly nodding at Ryuk, careful not to let Sayu notice.

 

“YES!” Ryuk flies through the ceiling.

 

Oh boy what have I gotten myself into..

 

Whatever!

 

Sayu’s character gets hit by a shell placing her in 5th place.

 

“Dang it, I almost won!” I laugh

 

“That’s kinda funny” Sayu looks at me

 

“Yeah next time you slip in your room and pretend it was a notebook falling I'm going to be the one laughing”

 

I roll my eyes “I do not slip in my room!”

 

Sayu laughs “Yeah right! I always hear you!”

 

Okay I might slip from time to time.. BUT THAT DOESN’T MATTER!

 

This is war Sayu..

 

I huff “At least I don’t get lost in my own room!”

 

Sayu picks up a pillow and throws it at me “HEY!”

 

Ryuk laughs floating around the TV. Wait..

 

When did Ryuk even get back?? Sayu stuck her tongue out at me.

 

“That's what you get!” I frown

 

“you're so rude to me” I wipe away a nonexistent tear from my eye

 

“yeah yeah are you still picking me up from school tomorrow?” I get up from the couch

 

“Yup bye little Sayu” I start walking away.

 

I can hear Sayu yell something. Probably to not call her that, oh how I love teasing her.

 

I walk back up to my room collapsing onto the bed.

 

“Hey Light-o I have a question” Ryuk floats next to me.

 

“What is it?” I look over to him.

 

“What do humans think about Shinigami? I know they think of us as just tales but I’m curious”

 

I sit up, thinking for a moment. “Well I’m not too sure but I can always get you some books about it”

 

Ryuk looks like he’s about to say something but my Computer suddenly makes a loud noise.

 

I must’ve left it on or something. I look over to it,

 

a worldwide broadcast from Interpol?

 

I get up from my bed watching the program.

 

A seemingly tall man named Lind L. Tailor comes on screen, he has long black hair but he gives off an unsettling aura, weird..

 

“My name is Lind L. Tailor but most of you would know me as L” I freeze.

 

L? It’s a successor. I know it has to be but.. it still hurts everytime I hear about him.

 

‘Sometimes it feels like he’s still here..’

 

no just calm down L is dead and has been for years.

 

I shake my head looking back at the screen.

 

L and I were the oldest at Wammy’s when I left and there’s no way they would bring the random adult into Wammy’s.

 

The man looked to be about in his late 30s, so it had to be a stand in!

 

But new L knows Kira is against them and is obviously trying to provoke me, there’s no way they would put an innocent man on tv for a broadcasted execution unless..

 

he’s not actually innocent!

 

Tailor must be a death sentence inmate that the new L is putting up for bait.

 

I smile, it’ll take more than that to trick me new L I’ve gone through the same tests as you!

 

I open the Death Note up to a clean page.

 

There must be some other trick in here that I’m overlooking.

 

What does the new L gain from this? Why purposefully try to provoke me..

 

to find a criminal you first need to narrow down the playing fields that’s what he’s doing!

 

I put down the stand-in’s name and details of the death to mess with the new L.

 

I laugh leaning back.

 

“Nice try but it’s not as if you can ever catch me!”

 

The only person I’d ever let catch me is the real L not some knockoff.

 

I look at my watch.

5,
4,
3,
2,
1.

Tailor immediately shot up from where he was sitting, the glimmer in his eyes completely gone as if he was already dead.

 

“L, this is now Kira speaking, what you're doing right now is just as bad as me, if my suspicions are correct this man on broadcast is not you but a stand-in.

 

A criminal that you’ve sentenced to public execution.”

 

Ryuk laughs from beside me. “Wow you’ve really thought this through Light-o!”

 

I smirk, crossing my arms. “You are most likely only airing this in the Kanto region of Japan, and it looks like you’ve found me. I’ll be waiting.. L”

 

Tailor suddenly collapses onto the desk, people dragging him away.

 

A white screen with L’s trademark logo comes on.

 

“Kira.” There is obvious fury in his voice although disguised by the voice changer. I've had enough practice with the real L to find emotions in even the most monotone voices.

 

“Everything you’ve just said is true.. While I’m wondering how exactly you know that that can be put away for another time. Even though you saw through the set up do not be misled I will catch you. Until next time.. Kira.”

 

The screen turns to black signaling the broadcast is finished.

 

“Ooo things are getting more interesting now..” I look over to Ryuk “don’t worry Ryuk things are only going to get more and more exciting after this..”

 

L.. I will find you no matter what and then..I will kill you for taking my love’s legacy.

 

It’ll be fun seeing how this will turn out L but one thing about me..

 

I never lose.

Notes:

Yay finally some action featuring Sayu and Light’s dynamic! I was debating on whether having light fall for it or not but at the end I decided not to, mostly because the main reason light fell for it in canon was because his emotions took control and here he’s more calm plus he got some training in wammy’s and stuff! (It also might kinda be because I love Light) anywayss hope you all enjoyed this chapter!:D

Chapter 9: Dreams

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

    L sighed.



 I’m supposed to be packing for Japan right now but somehow I keep on wandering over to K’s room.



When K died it felt like I lost a part of myself in that storm. 



Even now years later his absence still affects me. 




Sometimes when I’m working on cases it feels like he’s still right there next to me both of us bouncing ideas off of eachother. 



But at the end of the day I know I’ll never see him again. 



I'll never be able to play with his hair or stay up late talking to him.. 



Everytime I’m reminded of him It hurts so much I usually avoid Wammys to not get reminded of the memories but after every case I have to come back.



 And so yet again here I am in this depressing room that once held such great memories. 



I sat down on his old bed. 



His room still has the same warm and welcoming atmosphere.



I can still imagine K sitting down on the bed complaining about some assignment he got that’s too easy. 



But every time I come in here the harsh reality hits me, K is gone he’s not ever coming back. 




It’s not like when I went away for cases no matter what I can’t ever see him again. 



It hurts so much.




 This isn’t how things were supposed to go.



 I thought I would spend my last days with him. 




We had plans. 



Plans that weren’t going to happen anymore.




I should be packing. 



We leave tomorrow afternoon.



 The sun was beginning to set, casting a soft glow across the room.




My eyes landed on the picture frames that sat on the corner table.



 They’ve been collecting dust, I guess nobody really wants those pictures anymore. 



I reached out, touching a frame where K was looking into the camera. 



He was smiling brightly. 



I miss him so much.



 I miss everything about him.  



"You always said you’ll go on to save the world." 



I muttered, pulling up another frame which contained a similar photo of us shopping along the streets of Japan. 




It was all gone. 



Everything we had worked hard for was gone.



 All because of one mistake I couldn't seem to fix. 




All because I was too weak to save him.



 I just wanted to scream.



 I wanted to throw something at the walls.  



I want to cry. 



But I don't let the tears fall. 



 Crying only makes them worse.



 I can't cry. 



Not now. 



I need to be strong for K. 



For him…




But I just can’t help it when it starts to hit me. 



I’m tired of holding back the tears. 



I’m tired of pretending that nothing bad happened to him. 



That it was all an accident. 



I’m tired of the hurt inside me. 



Of being alone…



  

A sob escaped my lips. 



No one heard me. 



The room is quiet apart from my own sobs. 



I buried my head in my hands.



 I just want to be okay for once.  



I don't want to feel pain anymore.



 I don’t want anyone to see me like this. 



I just want to be okay. 



Just one moment, just one moment without feeling so fucking alone.



I tried to fight it.



But the tears wouldn’t stop. 



I cried until my throat burned and my eyes stung.  




I tried to fight it.



 But I just couldn’t. 



Every time I look up I think of K. 



Everytime I remember what we did together all I can see is the look of fear on his face before he was swept away by a wave.




K's dead.



 He's dead. 



Dead….Dead….dead…..dead..... 




No ... .no... .no ... .no....



I'm trying so hard to not think about that, to not let myself go through that again. 



But the memories won't let me. 



I can hear his voice, feel his hand against mine, smell his scent….




No!




I've made the mistake of letting myself get attached and it cost me K…



it cost me everything…..



but can I really let go of K? 



It's not as easy as saying ‘I’m sorry I couldn’t save you’ and moving on.



 It’s as if I am stuck in that moment.



 My chest aches and my stomach churns at the thought. 



Stop it, stop thinking about that night… 



just just STOP. 



I curl into myself still sobbing like a maniac.



 I wonder what everyone at Wammy’s will think about their idol L, who solves every case he’s ever been on crying over some random person… 




but K was never just some random person he was my everything I miss him so fucking much. 




He could’ve done so much good hell he would’ve been a better L than I’ve ever been and he never even wanted to. 



Why couldn’t I save him? 



I’m supposed to be the “great L” yet I can't save those I care about. 



Why, why does this happen to me



Why couldn’t me and K have lived happily ever after? 



I buried my nails into my arms. 



Don't think about him, don't think about him..





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“L?” I blinked, confused.



 Was that.. K?



 I look over to where the voice was coming from there was K with his brown hair and beautiful eyes alive I feel tears come to my eyes.



 “K..?” 



He gets up from the chair he was sitting on over to me



 “L are you alright? You were rambling about your newest case when you suddenly stopped” I hugged him immediately.



 He’s alive! 



K hugged me back, still confused. 



“L are you sure you're alright?” I smiled at him, wiping my tears away.



 “I am now, K” He smiles at me. 



I hug him tighter.



 I’m never ever letting him go.. not again. 



I’m so happy I finally get to hold him in my arms after so many years. 



The tears begin to fall faster.



 I bury my head into his neck. 



K takes my hand in his, intertwining our fingers. 




K smiles at me sadly before disappearing. 



I get up quickly. 



“K?!” no no no no!! 



not again please..



 my surroundings morph to the end of Island Wammy’s is on. 



It's raining hard. 



This is where.. 



“L!!” I turn around quickly. 



There K is struggling to get away from a wave that’s trying to sweep him away.



 I ran towards him, reaching for him. 



He reaches for my hand before another wave comes and pushes me away from him.



 No please not again! 



I shut my eyes tight.



 Please I don’t want to lose him.. 






~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I open my eyes. 



It was a dream..



 Of course it was the universe just loves torturing me by showing me his death..



 I bury my face into his pillows. 



Somehow they still smell like him even after all these years..



I just.. I just want my only love back. 



Even when his life was crashing around him he still stayed strong. 



In a way I never could.. 



I need to stay strong.. for K. 



I’m going to stop Kira, to prove to K I’m still good enough for him.

 

Notes:

Honestly this chapter is a bit of a mess but I wanted to have this in here to show a bit of an insight into L’s grief I don’t want to only show how Lights dealing with it but with him too this is Lawlight centric for a reason 😼 hope you all enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 10: How to Calm down your Human 101

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Ryuk tossed the apple up. Apples really are worth the long trip and tricking the king. 



Although even he had to admit tricking the king into getting two notebooks was troublesome. 




Although..he glanced over to where Light was researching some cases.It’s not the only plus side; the human world really is so much fun.



 He grinned to himself. This might have been one of his greatest ideas ever. 




He’d heard of multiple Shinigami going to the human world before but they returned not long after. 



 Light has long term plans and so far it doesn’t seem like this game is ending anytime soon.  Even if it ends in flames he’ll still have one hell of a story for the others.



 He flew over to Light’s shoulder. Still, he hoped it wouldn't end so soon. 



Light was studying some pictures of a crime scene taking some notes on things he didn’t understand.



It’s not as if he had anything better to do so might as well see what Light’s doing.



He stuffed the apple into his mouth, finishing it quickly before leaning in to look at Light’s notes. 



“Light-o what are you doing?” Light rolls his eyes in response to Ryuk, swatting him away.



Ryuk moved out of the way enough for Light to see the notebook again, pouting. ”Lightttt don’t ignore me!” 



Light groans, putting his pen down. “What is it Ryuk?”



Ryuk smiles which probably looks unsettling on a Shinigami but whatever. “What are you doing???” 



Light stares at him with a tired and annoyed look on his face. 



He crosses his arms staring into Ryuk’s eyes without blinking an angry look on his face. That look on his face is enough to make even a shinigami falter and let me tell you that is not pleasant. 




This is making him want to not get on his bad side.. which he’s going to ignore of course. Ryuk is a Shinigami and it’s not like he’s got anything better to do!




Light sighs, closing his eyes, muttering something that suspiciously sounds like ‘I’m so close to snapping.’ 



 Ryuk is starting to see why Light loves teasing Sayu so much. This is fun!




 “Well Ryuk I’m obviously eating an elephant” He gapes at Light.



 HE'S EATING AN ELEPHANT??? Wait.. aren’t Elephants huge? He learned about them from a magazine Sayu was reading.



 It did take a while for Ryuk to be able to relearn how to read Japanese fluently again, and wasn’t that an adventure having to relearn how to read a language after not having to for 5000 years or so. 



 Luckily he remembered how  to speak Japanese still or Ryuk wouldn’t have been able to talk to Light at all. 



Wait, what was he thinking about again? Oh right how would Light eat an elephant?!



“How can you eat an elephant?” Just when I thought Light couldn’t get any weirder!



 “Oh I was being sarcastic Ryuk” ohh, Ryuk thinks he’s heard that word before? Man, humans have a lot of weird sayings.. 



Although something even weirder, Light seems like he’s used to pointing out Sarcasm Ryuk was expecting him to answer annoyed but he seems used to it like he tells people when he’s being sarcastic a lot.



 As far as Ryuk knows no one asks him when he’s being sarcastic.. He needs a Light figuring out notebook at this point! 



His entire mind is way too complicated for him to figure out and honestly Ryuk would rather not figure it out more fun for him I guess!




 Light sighs again and stands up walking downstairs to the kitchen area. Ryuk follows him, floating not so far behind. 



Light places his hands on the counter and stares off in space. Ryuk wonders what’s gotten Light so distracted…



 He’s never this focused unless there’s something important on his mind. Ryuk floats next to Light. 



But why would he be focused on a counter? That’s just dumb. “Light!” 



He turns to look at Ryuk, a bored expression on his face. “Yes Ryuk?” He says with the most mocking smile Ryuk has ever seen on him. 



And that’s rare considering the fact of how condescending he smiles sometimes. Light never does it when in front of most people, but that doesn’t stop him from doing it with Ryuk and Sayu. 



It’s only when he’s with them does he break his “mask” but how mocking he is behind closed doors makes up for that.



 “What are you thinking of!” Ryuk shouts. Light blinks and his expression softens a little.



 “It’s nothing” He hums, his voice turning back to that fake cheerful tone of his. 



Ryuk scowls at him, crossing his arms in front of his chest. He hates when Light does that, other people get fooled easily with it but he can tell something’s wrong!



Those tricks don’t work on Shinigami you know! “Light! You’re hiding something! What is it?” Ryuk whines, moving closer.



 Light looks away, playing with the hem of his shirt. Ryuk notices the dark circles under his eyes, his hair sticking out in every direction, and his shoulders tense and slumped. 



Something’s definitely wrong. “Look, I don't want to talk about it, Ryuk, '' Light replies shortly. Ryuk huffs,



Mr. ‘has to look perfect in front of others’ having eyebags darker than Ryuk’s earrings and hair going in all sorts of directions?



 Something is bugging Light. Is it guilt?



Ryuk has heard stories of humans going insane over the guilt of killing people with the Death Note before.



 The Death Note has weird side effects while it doesn’t necessarily control someone, it brings out the worst of them and when they realize what they’ve done they usually go insane and kill themselves. 



Just the thought of Light doing something so drastic is a joke in itself. Light ‘confident as ever’ Yagami killing himself over his actions? 




Impossible! 



As if he would ever fall that low even if he was guilty which is highly improbable he would just give up his memories. 



No need to worry he won’t do anything especially with how attached he is to this Kira plan. Wait.. worried?? 



Why would Ryuk be worried if Light could die? He doesn’t care about him, Ryuk’s a Shinigami and he’s human!



Ryuk glares at seemingly nothing. Ryuk does not care for him, He’s going to write his name down one day! 



Yeah Ryuk’s not getting attached no matter how many apples or games they play or time they spend together or.. nope stopping that line of thought immediately!  



Light snaps out of whatever he was thinking about fidgeting around with his butterfly necklace. He grabs an apple before going back upstairs. 



Wait.. APPLE! Ryuk officially loves life. 



Once Light gets into his room he puts the apple down on the desk. Ryuk, of course, takes that as a sign to take it and eat it!



 It’s a— uh what did Light call it when he bought them? Oh right, a Honeycrisp apple! No idea what the difference is from other apples but whatever! 



Ryuk glances over to Light. He was pacing around the room biting his necklace. Ryuk thinks he mentioned it was made for biting or something once??



 He continues this for a few minutes, his motions getting more and more frantic. Okay.. this is not normal what’s going on?



 “Light??” He doesn’t react to the sound of Ryuk’s voice and just keeps pacing around the room repeatedly.



 Light abruptly perks his head up and all but runs to his desk frantically writing something down in the notebook he was using earlier. 



Light turns the page, tearing it out and writing something quickly on it. Ryuk tries to glance over Light’s shoulder to see what it says but with how fast he’s writing the pen keeps getting in the way before Ryuk can make any sense of it. 



Light apparently finally decides what he wrote is enough since he turns it over and starts making a map of someplace. 



Okay.. this is getting weirder by the second. Why is he making an entire map? Is.. IS THAT A GIRAFFE?? Oh wait no it’s a tree.



 Even Ryuk could draw better. Get some drawing skills Light!



 “Light!!” He still ignores Ryuk or does he just not hear him? Normally when Light’s ignoring Ryuk he at least gives some sort of sign he hears him even if it’s rolling his eyes.



 Hmm what’s a way to snap your human out of a crazy phase they’re going through… Oh he knows! Ryuk picks Light up from where he’s standing and drops him on a chair. 



Light immediately glares up at him when he hits the ground. “Oops?” Ryuk smiles at him trying to make it seem like an accident. 



Light looks down, getting up while clutching onto his head. “Ryuk..” did he fall for it..? Please tell me he fell for it. 



“If you weren’t a Shinigami you’d be dead already” oh..! Well that’s fun!



 “Well good thing I'm a Shinigami then!” Light looks at him unimpressed. Well it was worth a try?



 “So care to tell me why you needed to interrupt me from my work?” Light crosses his arms still glaring at Ryuk although he’s calmed down a bit. 




“Wellll you were being all weird and focused and weren’t responding to me!” Light sighed. “So you mean to tell me you were worried about me?”



 He smiled at Ryuk with that stupid grin he does whenever he’s teasing someone. “Yeah right! As if!” Light rolls his eyes and goes back to his work.



 Ryuk looks at it as he continues more calmly this time. That’s a weird map.. Well it makes sense it’s a weird map if Light is weird enough to think Ryuk cares about him.



 Ryuk’s a Shinigami and Shinigami don’t care about humans! Like he mentioned earlier he’ll be writing Light’s name down one day so it doesn’t even matter! He doesn’t matter! 



All that matters in the human realm is apples and that’s all Ryuk will ever care about! Yeah that’s all he cares about!



 And if a small voice in the back of his head yells against this well no one needs to know.

Notes:

I really didn’t like my old style so after a lot of trial and error I think I finally found a style of writing that I like! I hope you guys like this style more than the other! :) is this filler and adds nothing to the plot? Kinda but I wanted a Ryuk chapter okay 😭😭 sorry this took so long I don’t currently have an update schedule so updates might be all around the place

Chapter 11: Annoyances

Summary:

L plans, thinks about Kira, and complains about some of the incompetent officers on the case.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     L was so annoyed. 



The police keep getting on his nerves. No he doesn’t care that he “sacrificed” someone to gain a clue to catch Kira. You’re all professionals, act like it! 



He has no idea how some of these people even became cops. No he’s not “Batman” how did you get to that conclusion? L was so over it by now. 



 A noise came from his laptop. His head perked up, it was Watari connecting him to the NPA. As soon as he accepted, a bunch of noise came from the other side. Time for another day full of headaches. 



Don’t get him wrong, it's not like the police were good for nothing. In fact a few of them seemed trustworthy. The others however.. Some of them openly hated them. While it was not uncommon for the police to dislike L, some of them refuse to do anything he says and only take orders from another officer. 



Don’t even get him started on the fact that any of them could be or work for Kira. As soon as they narrowed down the suspects Kira changed the timing of the killings. Almost like.. a response, a challenge.. he brought his thumb up to his mouth biting on it.



 Kira did this on purpose but why? Why make a point of showing this off? It's of course possible that Kira had just taken two days off of school but that doesn’t fit, Kira is showing the police—no Kira is showing him something. Kira is proving that he can choose the time of death for his victims.



 An example of his so-called “godly” powers perhaps? No, it's more than that.. Kira is showing off the fact that he has police connections. But why? Kira isn’t the type to do it for no reason, even if he sees himself as superior he wouldn’t give away such great information just to brag.



 Kira wants something but what? Suddenly L tasted blood spilling out from his thumb. He wiped the blood, taking his thumb away. 



He shook his head, now is not the time to be getting caught up in his thoughts L needs to focus all his attention to working together with the police force. They’re already wary of him, no need to make them accuse him of not pulling his own weight. As if most of them even do anything he thought bitterly, turning on his microphone. 




They were all trying to decipher what Kira’s new schedule of killing means. “You're missing the point.” The officers on screen turn to the laptop confused. “It does seem like Kira being a student is less likely but that’s not what Kira is trying to show us, think about it Kira is killing every single hour on the dot and with criminals that are already in prison? But why?



 It's completely different from his usual style of killing only criminals who haven't been caught yet. Well If they’re in prison they’re death will be discovered quickly because of this I believe that Kira is showing that he can not only kill from a distance but also time the deaths of his victims.” He paused as one of the officers scoffed in the background, the others confused as if they hadn’t even considered this. 



What is he thinking of course they hadn't considered it. Half of them don’t even do any work besides dealing with prank calls.



 “However..” he started “There’s something else once we had started suspecting Kira might be a student the change happened. If Kira was able to do this the entire time, why now?” He played with the top of his shirt rubbing his fingers against it.



 “All of this points to the fact that Kira is a police officer or at least has access to police information” He states. One of the officers glared at the computer as if L was personally accusing her.



 He swears some of these people are hopeless. He turned off his microphone, sighing. L needs to do something. He knows Kira most likely has police connections he needed to investigate that. 



However while there is a 57% chance that Kira simply has some sort of connection to the police such as a relative or he’s a prosecutor there’s still a 25% chance that a police officer is Kira or is helping Kira out willingly or not and an 18% chance that Kira is someone not involved in the case in any way and simply hacked into the police database. 



L needed to cover all these theories even if there’s the slightest possibility he needed to be safe and check it out and find a way to combat it. Kira won’t get the better of him no matter what. 



The question is why? Why did Kira set this up? L can’t solve the case if he doesn’t have all the variables. What is he trying to achieve? He tapped his finger on the side of his laptop. 



Whatever Kira is doing it’s not good. Kira has always been there to challenge him right back even if L momentarily won during the broadcast Kira didn’t give up and gave another puzzle for L to solve. 



Whatever Kira is up to it could potentially reveal L’s identity and real name. He needed to stop it or at least set up something so that Kira couldn't do anything. 



Kira could be related to someone in the police force so he should investigate that possibility. L should put together a list of the task force’s close relatives. Besides that he needs to cover every idea. If one of the officers is leaking information then he needs to narrow down how many people are on the case. 



The taskforce needs to be only people that are trustworthy and willing to work with L. The perfect chance to start this plan would be for the rest of the NPA to fully not trust him with any information, it will be as if it’s their choice. 



This may seem as a disadvantage at first, less people to work on the case however in this situation it may actually help. If there are less people there may be less manpower but it would be easier to investigate. 



If all of the people on the case actually listened to him it would go a lot faster which is why it might help to shorten how much people are on the case. 



Normally during cases L wouldn’t think of this because of how much disadvantages it has however Kira has forced him into a corner. Either way even if he wouldn’t normally make this move he has to or he’ll lose the battle. 



L might as well look at the advantages this move will bring. Anyone who agrees to stay will be 100% devoted to the case and the case will surely proceed faster once everything’s in place.



 It’s like that one saying “Quality over quantity” he supposes it’s right in this situation. He’ll need to see who’s almost certainly trustworthy so he can afterwards interrogate them separately. 



The first one who comes to mind is Soichiro Yagami, the chief of the NPA. Everyone on the taskforce listens to him and does what he asks immediately, they obviously all respect him. 



Yagami has a strong moral code that is very black and white. Normally this would make him more likely to support  Kira but since Kira is killing criminals he’s fully against him. Yagami would most likely agree to working with L. 



He's never shown any problem with L besides his tactic to figure out where Kira is but he pushed it aside easily. 



Another person who’s semi trustworthy is Kanzo Mogi. Mogi is a quiet but hard worker who gets his work done quickly and efficiently. In addition he doesn’t seem to have anything against L from the few things he says. 



Next person who actually does work and probably isn’t leaking information is Touta Matsuda. Matsuda is one of the youngest on the case. 



He's inexperienced and naive as well as, at times, purely annoying but he works hard and is dedicated to finding Kira. Matsuda isn’t good for many things but he is definitely one of the most trustworthy on the task force. 



Shuchi Aizawa, he’s a hard worker but his emotions get in the way at times, he has fully expressed how much he hates Kira and his displeasure with L’s tactics. However he’s dedicated enough to the case to get over his emotions. 



Hideki Ide, just like Aizawa, has major emotions, mostly anger, about L and his methods. His emotions might as well be worse than Aizawa’s sometimes getting in the way of his work, he is however not the worst on the task force and actually gets work done. 



Ide might not accept meeting with L, while he is against Kira he doesn’t exactly consider himself on L’s side rather he considers himself on the “lawful” side and will point out whenever L does something unethical. If Ide does accept it might be troublesome having him arguing with L every time he suggests something.



 Hirokazu Ukita, he speaks his mind and is the more emotional of the task force. He comes off as brash but works quickly, usually working with Mogi. There may be more people that may be trustworthy but for now these are the only ones he can tell. 



If Kira is someone not involved with the case at all then L isn’t able to do much. The most L can do is have everyone stop updating the case’s progress on the case’s file.



 He played around with the leaf necklace that K gifted him hanging around his neck. L sighed, bad habit.. if he ever does meet the task force face to face, which he is planning to, they’ll surely ask questions about the necklace.



Questions that.. L would rather not answer. Whatever he just needs to.. not focus on that. L won’t be able to stop Kira if he keeps getting distracted. He needs all his attention on the case or he might make a mistake. 



During a case making a mistake could end his life and the lives of others. Especially during a case like this where the killer has seemingly supernatural godlike powers. He can’t afford to make a mistake, no matter what he will be stopping Kira. 



He’s L and L always solves the case no matter how hard it is or if it’s considered unsolvable he will solve it—he has to. If L’s going to solve this case he’s going to need outsider help to help him investigate those close to the taskforce. 



He could convince the president of the U.S to help and bring in the FBI? If he plays his cards right it should be easy. 



Even if Kira has started concentrating his killings in Japan ever since L revealed he was in Japan Kira still kills criminals everywhere—including the U.S so he could point this out to the president to help convince him to bring in the FBI onto the case. 



Once the FBI comes they can investigate the families of the task force to figure out any weird behavior anyone has. Once they investigate everyone L can narrow down the list and may be able to find a couple potential suspects. 



Kira will most likely be somewhere on those lists so it’s most important to get the FBI to arrive as soon as possible. 



L needs to get the upper hand on Kira especially after the broadcast during which L was supposed to win over Kira but Kira turned it completely around instead beating L but that doesn’t matter because now it’s his turn, Kira.



 He’s the greatest detective in the world and won’t be stopped by some supernatural killer who thinks they’re superior and have the right to pass judgment onto others. 



L will succeed because when has he not? He beat Deneuve and Coil in a detective war, he’s never not solved a case, and he’s the top three detectives in the entire world.



 He will find Kira and when he does L will make sure to execute him.

Notes:

Im so soo sorry this took so long to come out! I made it slightly longer than usual to make it up! It’s really late so im just going to pass out now.

Chapter 12: Define “fun”

Summary:

TW: mentions of blood and a description of a flashback

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Light spun around in his chair.



 Messing around with the second L really was fun. He grinned, maybe he could have some fun from time to time just purely making fun of the second L. 



Sure it’s a little childish but who cares? If Light ever learned something from Beyond it’s that being petty is sometimes the best revenge.



 He stopped spinning in his chair. His room was a mess.. how’d he just realize this? 



Clothes were piled up on top of each other in a little corner. Food, specifically apples Ryuk’s fault no doubt, were scattered around the room. 



The cold winter air rushes through the room. The wind makes the curtains reveal tons of trash on the windowsill. 



Light’s nose scrunches up as he looks at all of the trash. Dirt, dust, food wrappings, water bottles, tons of things everywhere. 




How did he not notice? Well these past few weeks he was rather.. distant. Caught up in the past blah blah blah.



 Whatever, who cares about that, this place is horrible to look at. It’s like he’s living in a dump full of trash. 



Well, he thought, more like a dump full of apples . Nevermind Light making a mess Ryuk is the one really contributing to it. 




Before the Death Note Light would still go through times like this. Complete autopilot, not paying attention to his surroundings, only remembering parts of what happened the rest a mystery.



 It was like he wasn’t even there. During it his room wouldn’t be much of a mess since he wouldn’t eat as much but since Ryuk is here there’s a giant mess.



 Also it usually didn’t go on for more than a few weeks, luckily so there wasn’t much time for trash to pile up on eachother. 



How long did this one take? He planned criminals' deaths in advance for the following two days on the tenth so it was at least past the twelfth. 



This was going on for about what four days? So it should be the sixteenth.. or maybe it’s the seventeenth? 



Light isn’t sure exactly how long he was “gone” so it’s hard to determine exactly what day it is. He glanced over at the clock. It was a digital clock he had gotten a while ago.



 It was dusty, no doubt a result of him not having enough time to clean it with all the Kira stuff and Ryuk bugging him every two seconds. 



Behind it was a calendar. He marks it everyday when he wakes up enough for it to become a habit, him doing it even before being fully awake. It was a red calendar covered with stickers of animals and food, courtesy of Sayu of course, hanging on the wall behind the clock. 



When he first came back from.. from Wammy’s he had trouble with time and what the day was. So mom eventually bought him this calendar to help. He kept it and still uses it to this day since it’s helpful for whenever he gets into these times. 



It also helps him with his “obsession” as others call it with schedule. He gets way too overwhelmed when his schedule is disrupted so it helps.



 Light got up from the chair walking over to the calendar. He opened the calendar, the paper was rough but it soothes him unlike smooth paper which makes him simultaneously want to burn the paper and pass out.



 He scrolled through the calendar until he found the last time he checked it off. In the morning he checked the day off but was still waking up so Light doesn’t fully remember the date he checked.



 Thirteen.. fourteen.. fifteen.. Here we go, the sixteenth was the last checked date so it’s the sixteenth. It’s a shame he didn’t fully figure it out himself.



 Whenever he gets out of autopilot mode he has a little game where he tries to guess what the date is. Sometimes he gets it spot on but today is not one of those days. 



It’s whatever, at least he actually is out of autopilot now. What was he thinking about before he noticed how absolutely filthy his room is? 



Oh right messing with the second L. The thought of it made him grin. I wonder how the second L reacted to criminals dying every hour.



 Light planned for them to die every hour for two days straight since the second L had narrowed down the suspects. A few days ago he had overheard his dad on call with another officer when he walked out of the house. 



His dad was staying quiet as he could but Light was quite literally trained for this and heard what he said. His dad was talking about how the second L had deducted that Kira was a student from the hours that he killed. 



To sort of disprove that theory he planned criminals to die every hour on the dot for two days straight. However of course he didn’t do this just for that. 



If the second L has even 10% of the original’s intelligence then he will be able to deduce that Kira is someone with police ties. But what the second L wouldn’t know is that he has more in plan. 



Obviously the second L would be suspicious of what Light’s planning but he won’t be able to find out. After all, Light has planned this so there’s no way something can go wrong. 



Soon the police will start being wary of the second L. Light’s certain the second L has at least figured out that Kira needs a face and name to kill. 



It’s pretty obvious. It's the reason why he couldn’t kill the second L. Which he would’ve without any hesitation. 



Besides that, if the second L has found out he needs a face and a name to kill and shared it with the NPA then his plan is already in motion. The NPA will start not trusting L since he never shows his face while all of the officers are out in the open with their names and faces on the badges. 



The police will fight with L and eventually might even disband if given the right push. L will have to investigate the NPA since now he knows that Kira has police ties. 



He’ll likely bring in an outside force. The CIA or maybe special services? Whatever it is Light will use that to his advantage to further disrupt the relationship between L and the police by—



 “Light!!!” Light jolted out of his thinking. Oh that’s Sayu’s voice. 



He looked over at his door, there was Sayu looking mad holding some sort of paper. “Sayu? What is it” He asked Sayu, who was now crossing her arms.



 She rolled her eyes before responding, “I’ve been trying to get your attention this entire time. What were you even thinking of?” Oh. Oops? 



It’s not like he was trying to ignore her; he was just very focused. Which is normal! “It’s nothing, I was just thinking of an exam that’s coming up.” He said and then shrugged just to add extra effect. 



Sayu frowned, please tell me she fell for it. “Yeah right, I can tell when you lie Oniisan. And seriously about studying? It’s like you're just mocking me at this point.” Sayu points out rolling her eyes. 



How can she even tell when I’m lying? I mean I literally took lessons at Wammy’s of lying . Is she just using sister instinct? Teach me your ways Sayu.



 “Oniisan? Are you trying to be polite to me so I tell you the truth?” I say, amused at Sayu’s obvious tricks. 



Sayu groans, “Yeah Yeah whatever! You're avoiding the question so now you have to help me!” Sayu says, slamming whatever she’s holding down the desk. 



She sits down on his chair as if it’s hers and takes one of his pens. Light rolls his eyes before moving over to Sayu, looking over her shoulder. 



“What do you need help with? Homework again?” He asked, looking at the paper she put down. “Nope! Something much better than homework.” She responded grinning. 




Well now he has a bad feeling about this. That grin either means it’s some school drama or she’s planning to take over the world. He can only hope it’s the first one. 



“Okay so Aiya is being a total bitch lately calling everyone fake friends and stuff right?” Sayu said, twirling the pen around. 



So it's just some school drama. Good, Light was not ready for his sister to become a supervillain. He nodded, showing Sayu that he was following along, so she took it as a sign to continue. 



“Aiya likes Yuuto so I’m making a fake letter that’s “from Yuuto” to give to Aiya,” Sayu explained, tapping on the paper with the pen. Seriously a fake love letter? 



At least Sayu is toning it down. Last time something like this happened.. let’s just say there was a lot of yelling and expelling all over the place. 



“And? What does this have to do with me?” I ask, Sayu wouldn’t tell me this for no reason. She wants something from me.



 “Well.. Light, my dear brother, my Niisan. You know I love you so very much so could you please write the letter?” Sayu says, looking straight at me as if she’s practically begging. Ugh I should’ve known. 



“Why can’t you do it? I’m not the one who actually knows how they act” Light responds, rolling his eyes. How is he supposed to know what to say if he’s never even met them before?



 “I’m terrible at acting! You're good at acting like other people! Plus I have bad handwriting and everyone will know it was me writing it” Sayu pointed out blinking her eyes at him as if it’ll convince him. 



Ugh seriously Sayu? He crossed his arms. She’ll keep on annoying him to do it if he refuses. But, if he does do it he’ll get more of her drama which is actually pretty entertaining.



 “Ughh fine but you have to get me some of those potato chips I like” He said, giving in to Sayu. Sayu laughed and put her arms up as if she was celebrating. 



Light took the pen from Sayu’s hand and started writing on the clear white paper. The pen was sleek and red, he hasn’t used it in a while so it has a lot of ink inside. 



‘Dear Ai-Chan’ He started putting on the paper changing his hand writing to be slightly more open and wide. 



He had helped Sayu with stuff like this before and if all these letters had the exact same handwriting people would start putting things together. 



‘I know writing a letter is cliche but I don’t care. I want to show you just how much I care about you Aiya. You're so sweet and pretty so much better than the other girls in the school



. It's amazing. Because of this I wanted to tell you something very important.. I like you Ai-Chan, I know you might not return my feelings but if you do meet me after school on the rooftop. Love, Yuuto.’ 



Ugh this is physically hurting him to write this. Luckily Light had some experience with bad love letters. 



Sayu looked over his shoulder reading the letter he made. She grinned before taking the letter from his desk.



 “Thank you Light bye!!” Sayu yelled out before running out of his room, closing the door before leaving. 




Sometimes he wonders why he does all this for Sayu. At least he’ll hear what happens next now. 



Sometimes Sayu’s school drama is more interesting than his entire life, and he’s literally a supernatural murderer with a death god as a roommate!



 He got up from his chair. He was wearing one of his many sweaters.



 Sweaters were mostly what he wore while at home no matter how hot it was. 



There were only certain clothes that didn’t make him want to rip off his own skin so he had to wear sweaters or turtlenecks at home. 



He leaned against his wall. Ever since getting the notebook he found out he can control criminals before they die as long as it isn’t impossible for them to do. 



Which means Light could send messages to the second L to mess with him. He smiled at the thought. 




He could mention something about Wammy’s but that’s too big of a hint to who he is. 



Light hasn’t exactly changed that much; anyone who knew him in his Wammy days would be able to put two and two together and find out who he is. 



But only if they have the right resources necessary, they would have to know him as K or they could just ask Watari or Roger. 



He isn’t sure if there’s a file on him. Either way it’s too much of a risk. 




But a message that isn’t a risk.. He smiled to himself. He’s got just the thing that’s not too suspicious but enough to keep L on his toes.



 It’ll take some time and it’ll have to be hidden enough so that the NPA can’t find out unless the second L tells them. 



Maybe he can create some fake notes but it’s the first letter that shows his message. Yes, that’ll work—



 Light slips on some clothes on the ground. Fuck fuck fuck fuck. He falls backwards hitting the wall.



 Light winces clutching his head. That hurt, how could he be so clumsy? 



He looked up. Great he’s inside his closet, of course his luck did this to him. 



Light gets up from the ground looking around. The closet is so small. 



His breathing starts to get faster. Why is it so crowded here? His heart starts pounding and his vision blurs. 




Light reaches for the doorknob when suddenly he’s not in his closet anymore. He’s in a small white room. 



Light starts shaking. No no please help someone please. He feels himself start crying but it feels distant to him. 



He can’t focus, he can't.. the walls of the room seem to be closing in on him. 



Light could barely breathe and everything was just so overwhelming. What color were the walls? 



They’re red, why is everything red.. It’s all he can see. His vision is starting to blur even more and he feels dizzy. 



Light distantly feels something around his hand and turns. The red walls around him fade away as if a dream. 



The closet door is back, he realizes with relief. It’s open as well, he runs out immediately.



 Light is finally able to breathe and the pounding in his ears is gone. 



He grips onto the closest thing he can find, a blanket that was hanging on a hook. 



The softness of the fabric calms him down enough for him to process what just happened. 



What was that? It was like he was in a completely different place. He couldn’t breathe like when he was having a panic attack. 



But why did he see that room? He just needs to calm down. Light lets go of the soft red blanket and sits down on his bed. 



His head hurts, he needs to fall asleep or something. 



As he is laying down a thought occurs to him. 



Light had never seen that white room before.

 

Notes:

My notes for this chapter was “Light has a good time” so I did the most obvious choice and gave him a flashback. I currently have until like chapter 15 planned and after that I have to go back to winging it every chapter and I am not ready. But hey at least the plot kinda moves next chapter? I spent way too much time typing this during school that I’m surprised my teacher didn’t see. Anyways sorry this took so long next chapter will probably also take long school sucks okay byee!!

Chapter 13: Stalker—no, agent

Summary:

Raye follows around Light and thinks (complains) about it.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

      Kira. 



Just another killer that thinks they’re invincible. Raye had been in the FBI long enough to know exactly what type of criminal Kira is. 



Arrogant, self absorbed, thinks he’s righteous, all that. In reality Kira is just another criminal who will be locked up. 



It’s just a matter of when. Which, considering the fact that L is on the case, will be soon. Raye doesn’t like how L solves cases but since he’s an FBI agent he does respect L. 



While Raye might not like the tactics L uses he does respect how L has solved every case he’s ever been on. Which brings him to what he’s doing right now. 



Tailing some kid, and yes he is a kid he might be twenty one but he’s still young and in highschool, that has zero need for suspicion besides the fact that his dad just happens to be in the police force. 



Raye gets that the Kira case currently has no suspects and that they need to investigate every possibility but really? He has to follow around Light Yagami.



  A star student who literally got the top score nationwide on an exam. Raye even has to follow him to school! 



It’s annoying work and it does nothing because Light Yagami is innocent. If he’s Kira then Raye’s fictional!



 According to his file he had helped the NPA with cases before and has even solved them before. It wouldn’t surprise him if Yagami helps with the Kira case one day. 



That is if his dad, Soichiro Yagami, allows him. The Kira case is difficult and dangerous. Kira can kill any one of them at any time. 



It’s one of the reasons he had Naomi promise she won’t investigate the Kira case. 



Naomi had quit the FBI a year ago since she felt being tied to an organization held her down. Now she takes cases that people contact her about and makes more money than Raye.



 It was ultimately her decision and Raye let her do it. It’s her life and her job so she can do whatever she wants with it. 



The only thing Raye won’t let her do is get involved in the Kira case. It’s far too dangerous and Raye can’t lose anyone to Kira.



 He doesn’t know what he would do if he lost Naomi. Which is why he took on the Kira case. 




Which brings him here. Glorified stalking some innocent kid. Sometimes he wonders why he agrees to do whatever his job tells him to. 



Raye was currently hiding behind a bush. A bush. He’s not some animal and yet here he is.



 Light Yagami was on a bench nearby reading some book Raye had never heard of. God doing this makes him feel like some schoolgirl stalking her crush.



 It’s ridiculous what he does for his job sometimes. Although at least he’s not just sitting at home doing nothing while Kira is still out there somewhere.



 Kira is probably one of the biggest cases he has ever been on. It’s not often that Raye participates in big important cases. 



He’s content with just staying on the sidelines and working on the less big game cases. Raye would rather just leave working with all these big name detectives to Naomi. 



But he has to work on the Kira case. He can’t just let Kira roam freely. 



So he’ll do whatever the case needs him to. Even if it’s something ridiculous, like what he’s doing right now. 



Oh and there goes Light Yagami. Raye is at least glad that he got the Yagami family to watch. 




Apparently some of the other families were trained to detect people following them. 



Not enough for them to find out someone as trained as an FBI agent is following them but enough for his coworkers to have to be careful at all times. 




Which would’ve been a challenge for Raye since stealth isn’t exactly his strong suit. Luckily for him the Yagami family is not trained at all. 



Raye follows Yagami once Yagami has walked away far enough so that he doesn’t hear Raye. 



While following him around, Raye has learned a lot of things about Yagami’s schedule. At about 8:00 AM he goes to school. 



He stays there until 2:45 PM and on Wednesdays picks up groceries at the nearby market before walking home. 



After that Yagami usually stays in the rest of the day unless, on rare occasions, he goes outside to read or buy apples for whatever reason. He’s a good kid, just a bit lonely. 



Raye is just glad he doesn’t have to follow the younger Yagami, Sayu anymore. God that was terrifying. 



After a few more days of following Yagami he’ll officially finish shadowing the Yagami family. He can’t wait to get home to Naomi. 



Following the Yagami family around is annoying work. Hopefully the FBI gets withdrawn soon. 



At least coming here gave him an excuse to meet Naomi’s parents. He’s more than a bit nervous to meet them. 



Once he finishes the Yagami family and the Kitamura family he’s going to have dinner with them. 



Which is absolutely terrifying .



 Naomi’s parents were both ex-military and helped her with a lot of her training.



 Now Raye might be good at his job but he is not good enough to be able to defend himself from the two. Naomi’s parents are even scarier than her. 



Which is an accomplis—why is Yagami just standing there staring at that picture? What did the picture do to him, kill his dog? 



Yagami walks away wiping away something in his eye. Okay then? That was weird. 




Raye continues following him back to Yagami’s house. At least he’s going back home now. It might be boring but it’s better than following him around. While Yagami is inside, Raye can just sit and relax. He can actually think without having to watch Yagami.



 Finally Yagami goes inside after just standing outside for a while. Something is wrong with that kid. Not like he’s Kira but as in Yagami has some mental health problems. 



Now Raye isn’t any professional but he had to help Naomi after she messed up on one of her cases. She was going through a hard time and from that experience Raye picked up a thing or two. 



Which helped him realize what was going on with Yagami. He’s most likely traumatized and depressed. Which makes sense considering the fact that he was missing and most likely homeless all alone for years at a young age. 



The fact that he didn’t get a therapist or something like that afterwards is surprising. The most interesting thing though is how when people approach Yagami it’s like it all disappears. 



Yagami is an actor. But not in the normal sense. He acts as if everything’s okay around everyone. Raye had only noticed it because he follows Yagami around when he thinks no one’s there.



 Raye just hopes Yagami gets help one day. He doesn’t want to pry and tell others about it. Raye will only report it if it gets too serious. 



Yagami doesn’t seem that bad currently. But he should still get some help. All Raye can do is hope help comes one day. 



Nevermind that he only has like an hour or two before he can go home and Yagami is inside already so.. Raye takes out his phone and opens it. 



Okay yeah he’s not supposed to be doing this and it’ll probably affect his report but Raye isn’t exactly the best agent in the first place he’s much better with people than actually going out and investigating. 



He dials the familiar number and silences his phone so it doesn’t make any noise. The ringing stops and he puts his phone at his ear.



 “Raye?” Naomi asks. She’s probably confused how he’s calling her while he’s supposed to be trailing Yagami.



 “Hey Naomi,” Raye says in greeting Naomi. He’s currently leaning against a tree near the door just in case Yagami comes out. 



Naomi sighs “Did you get kidnapped again?” She asks. Raye could just feel the disappointment in her voice. It is terrifying.



 “What? That was one time!” He says, making sure to keep his voice down. Raye does not want to be known as the agent who messed up his stealth mission because of screaming thank you very much. 



Anyways, why does Naomi think that it’s not like he gets kidnapped daily or something. 



“It was not just one time! Don’t you remember that one mafia guy who kidnapped you?” Naomi points out.



 Oh Raye knew he was forgetting something. Raye’s just glad the last thing that mafia guy saw before dying was Naomi. 



The scene was.. well let’s just say Naomi’s nickname wasn’t Misora Massacre for no reason.



 “Oh right.” Raye says. He laughs before continuing. “I may or may not have forgotten about that.” 



It’s not exactly his fault. With the Kira case and meeting Naomi’s parents, life has been a bit hectic for him lately. 



Naomi slightly laughed at that which Raye will take as a good thing. Since Kira appeared Naomi has been so worried especially after Raye got assigned to this. 




Because of that everytime Raye makes Naomi laugh or smile it counts as a win in his book. 



“If you're not kidnapped then how are you calling me?” Naomi asks. Well time for Naomi to get disappointed again. 



“Well the person I’m trailing is inside so..” Raye says, switching the phone to his other hand. 



He’s not Naomi who can figure out an entire murder case just from some book pages. He’s better with people rather than gathering evidence and all that. 



People are much easier for him. Not in the ‘oh I’m good at guessing what people are going to do next’ way more like he can profile someone down. Once he meets someone the more he’s around then the more he’ll notice little things. 



Those little things pile up together and eventually Raye has a theory about them that most of the time is true. While following people around, yes he can figure some stuff out he can’t do anything about it which is part of the reason he hates trailing others. 




So that’s a perfectly good reason for why he’s calling Naomi. Well at least he thinks so. Naomi probably won’t agree though. 



“Seriously Raye? What if the suspect was Kira?” Naomi says. Raye knew she was going to say that. 



It’s the obvious thing to think about. But there’s no way Raye’s luck is that bad right? 




…right? Whatever! 



Raye’s just going to ignore that train of thought before it gets too out of hand. Anyways it’s not like he didn’t think before doing this he’s like pretty sure that Yagami isn’t Kira. 



“Calling him a suspect is overstating things, he’s barely even affiliated with the case. Plus there’s no way he’s Kira!” Raye says. 



It's the truth Yagami doesn’t know anything about the case besides what a normal citizen does. Raye is only following him because L wants them to investigate every possibility. 



Which he would usually agree with. If L does it, it obviously works. L isn’t the greatest detective for nothing. But this time Raye isn’t sure he fully agrees. 



“Are you sure you're not just trusting him too much? You should always be wary” Naomi says in a scolding voice. 



Raye knows that. He’s not trusting him; he hasn't even technically met Yagami. It’s just something about him. There’s no way he’s Kira. 



Raye can’t—no won't believe it. Yagami is Kira? It’s like a joke. 



Raye has always imagined Kira as a power hungry adult who has some sort of justice job. Like a prosecutor or something like that. Yagami is none of those things. He’s pretty much the complete opposite too. 



Sure he might be studying to become a police officer but wanting to be in a certain career doesn’t prove anything! 



“I’m sure Naomi,  listen we'll talk more when I come home okay?” Raye promised. 




Maybe he’ll be able to convince Naomi that Yagami isn’t Kira. Then again Naomi probably won’t believe him until she meets Yagami. 



“Fine I’ll see you soon Raye I love you” Naomi says in agreement. Raye smiles. 




At least he’ll have Naomi back home when he’s finally done with this.



 “I love you too Naomi” Raye says before hanging up. 



He puts his phone away looking up at the Yagami’s house. Great more time to just stand here. Raye sighs. 



Just a few more days.. 

 

Notes:

I was supposed to post this yesterday but I kinda forget lmao anyways sorry this took so long seems like posting every month is my little trend. I have been told by a friend (who helped me fix my writing skills when it randomly changed thank them for that) that they told their classmate my account is theirs and I’m scared. To their classmate I’m now scared that you’ll be reading when I write smut thanks 🙁 /hj /nm my teacher kept catching me writing this by appearing from behind I am contemplating just writing the most atrocious smut in front of her. Get ready mrs. Sánchez for my omegaverse smut with water sports and more 🤞🤞 I obviously changed some things about Raye and Naomi Bc I love Naomi and because I hate writing misogynistic characters unless it’s like an integral part of their character like why I’m writing them in the first place as a plot device and since Raye is going to be important later I refuse to write him as lowkey misogynistic like he is originally. God damn this is a big end note alr gn (or gm or whatever it is for you) everyone (edit: was rereading LABB murder cases and realized Naomi’s nickname was MISORA massacre not Naomi massacre lmao )

Chapter 14: Tenacity

Summary:

One person struggling to stay alive gets haunted by the past.

Notes:

TW this chapter includes Suicide ideation, Suicidal thoughts, Attempted suicide, Suicide, self-harm, mentions of violence, and mentions of death do not read if any of these will trigger you, stay safe <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

     It all burned. 

 

They were sick of it. The pain, the lies, and most of all the stupid walls.

 

 It was white everywhere. Like an abyss. They haven’t been here long and already hate it. 

 

They fucked up. They were supposed to save him. To help him like they couldn’t all those years ago. 

 

They instead got thrown in here, with these stupid white walls. 

 

They have to get out. But.. how? During the first few days they were just in a state of shock not wanting to move or think and now they were still too injured to even move too much. 

 

Once they realized he was still under control they couldn’t handle it. They tried to go out in a dramatic way. They weren’t exactly mentally stable at that moment. not that they ever were.

 

 They couldn’t even die successfully. Now here they are in some place. With these white walls that they’re growing tired of real quickly.

 

 They wished the doctors could hurry up and get this fixed. They’ve already been to multiple emergency rooms and still these stupid injuries aren’t gone. 

 

They don’t even know who’s paying for all of them! No way it’s him who’s doing it. He proved that he doesn’t care about them anymore. So who else? 

 

There’s another person who might’ve but it’s way out of character. Paying for multiple hospital visits just out of goodwill? As if she would care let alone have enough money to waste on that.

 

 So who else?! A thought came into their mind, one that shouldn’t have. It pained them to even think of him. 

 

They just abandoned him without any explanation. Yes, they were absolutely devastated but they just left him there with those monsters.

 

 They still regret it. Years later they came back to look for him but he and the rest had already moved to some other location. 

 

Now they had no way to track him down. To track any of them down. They already didn’t save him. They let him stay with those monsters.

 

 It’s one of the many things they regret. While regret really isn’t their style they still have a lot to regret. 

 

Like sending the four of them to that stupid room. Or not being there, for any of them. They’re the oldest. Why couldn’t they protect them? 

 

Now the only surviving ones don’t remember anything and are still trapped there and they are stuck here. With no way to help the two of them.

 

 They hated it. They hated how their plan failed. How they got caught. How they couldn’t even die right. 

 

Hated this stupid cell. Hated all the guards. They hated this situation. Most of all they despised that dusty house.

 

 So many memories and so many nightmares. They met the love of their life there and their two best friends, but that’s also where all those horrible things happened. 

 

It was a living nightmare there. They wish they never visited it in the first place. But, this is their life now. It was set just like the death of everyone was. 

 

The only good thing is they’re eyes are damaged. Not in the normal sense but as in they don’t have to see those cursed things haunting them at every corner. 

 

All they ever saw was that. Ever since birth, ever since they started seeing those annoying things their life was doomed. Doomed for a life of betrayal and despair. 

 

They were happy they couldn’t see that anymore. Not that it would matter since the guards don’t even make any noise and they don’t see them. 

 

They only know the stupid things weren’t there anymore because when they were supposed to die there wasn’t anything following them around anymore.

 

 They thought that meant they were going to die but apparently not since they’re still alive. If only they had died. 

 

It pained them to have been so close. Death was so close. But it wasn’t their time yet. They can still remember it so clearly. 

 

The pain, the screaming, all of it was so overwhelming. Then it all just.. stopped. 

 

For once in their life everything was just so quiet. It was amazing. 

 

They wanted to stay like that forever. Stay in death forever. But then it all came back.

 

 The calm energy was pulled away from them and it felt like their insides were being torn apart. 

 

They could feel the heat coming from all around but also cold air from one corner. 

 

Once they were fully awake the one thing they could focus on was the cold weight on their hands. 

 

After that the only socialization they ever got was the doctors treating them. The guards never checked on them and wore silenced shoes. 

 

It was isolating. Which is the point of this. It still is annoying. 

 

This is designed to make them go insane but they won’t let it. They won’t give up. 

 

They can do whatever they want to try to break them but they won’t let them. They have to stay strong.

 

 They don’t have any other choice. They have to survive this hellhole. They know they will. 

 

They’ve survived worse. There’s no way this will be what finally fully breaks them. 

 

After all they’ve been through? No way, they’ll keep going. They’ll keep trying. Keep resisting. 

 

No matter what it takes. What they have to do. They will get out of here. It’s just a matter of time. Even if it’s years later. 

 

They’ll get out. They have to. They don’t know what they’ll do if they don’t. They can’t think like that. 

 

They will get out of here. They will. They will. They will. They will. 

 

They start rocking back and forth digging their nails into their arms. They have to get out. Out of this place. 

 

They have to get out. They have to. Just a matter of time.. They have to.

 

 Years later. Get out. Try harder. More time. Please. 

 

They have to. Have to. Have to. Have to. It's all your fault. 

 

Keep going. Have to keep going.. Have to escape.. Have to. 

 

No.. they will. 



⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Their eyes burned. 

 

They’ve just been staring at the wall for more time than they can count. It’s the only thing they can do here. 

 

No sound. No color. No interaction ever since the hospital visits stopped. 

 

Their injuries healed up somehow. A miracle is what the doctors called it. They just thought of it as a weird event. 

 

Then again that’s what their life is isn’t it? A whole bunch of weird events stuffed together to make a sad excuse of a life. 

 

Their mind is slowly succumbing to insanity. They know it is. While they’ve always been insane this is.. a new type for them. 

 

They never allowed themself to fall this deep before. Even after he died they kept strong on the streets. 

 

But now? They don’t have anything they can do. It’s not like they have anyone to come and save them.

 

 They disappointed everyone ever around them. It’s all their fault. Their head started aching. 

 

Their life is meaningless. They know it is. 

 

Why were they placed here? It’s not like they’ve ever even done something with their life. The most they’ve ever done is cause death and misery to others around them.

 

 It hurt and many people couldn’t accept that their life doesn’t matter. They are no longer one of those people. 

 

They gave up on their life years ago. They were useless. They were meaningless. They just were. 

 

They just existed. They just existed in the background. No matter what they did. They were always never important.

 

 They hated it. They hated everything around them. They wanted to be known. To show everyone the greatness they could achieve. 

 

They wanted to be the one. To be known. Just like him. 

 

Others thought they wanted what he had. To have fame but they were wrong. They never wanted what he had, they simply wanted to be him. 

 

They were obsessed and nothing would stop them. Until they met their three only friends. 

 

Of course their life didn’t let them even have that. All four of them faced tragedy together. 

 

They ran. What else could they do? After failing them all. After losing them. 

 

They couldn’t face the truth. Not yet. Not after that. Not after finally finding a home. 

 

It wasn’t until that home was burnt down and ruined in front of them that they finally understood. 

 

They never were meant for greatness. 

 

They never would have made it. They never could have stopped it. They just couldn’t. 

 

All they ever were was a spoiled little kid who thought they could achieve the impossible. 

 

But they’re grown now. Now they understand. Now they understand all the pain around them.

 

 All the grief. All the death. It was because of them. Because of their stupid life. 

 

Everyone would be better off if they were dead . Those were the words they thought before trying to take their own life. 

 

It didn’t work of course. When did anything in their life work? They were stupid. 

 

Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.

 

  They were suddenly aware of the tears streaming down their face. They curled up into a ball. 

 

They didn’t want to show such emotion. To seem like an actual human. But nothing could stop the tears now. It just all hurt. 

 

Their sobs grew more intense as they slid down the cushioned wall. They shut their eyes. They can’t do this anymore.

 

 Why? Why? Why them? What did they ever do? They fucking hated it. 

 

They hated themself. They hated how they couldn’t ever do anything right. How they always fucked everything up. 

 

They used to look at their future and the world with such excitement. Now all they had for the world was bitter resentment. 

 

They tugged on their hair just to distract themself. It was a habit they’ve gotten into recently. 

 

Pulling their hair, hitting their head repeatedly, scratching their arms over and over again just to feel something. It was one of the only things they could ever do. 

 

They wiped their tears away with their sleeves.

 

 “Poor you, drowning in guilt” a voice mocked from above them. 

 

They looked up glaring at the figure. Immediately their posture softened staring in disbelief. It was.. it was him.

 

 The one they couldn’t save. The only one that died. The one they.. the one that they loved.

 

 “You're not real.. you're supposed to be dead..” They whispered. He grinned down at them. An unnatural grin that looked out of place on his face.

 

 “Yeah I’m supposed to be dead because of you ” he said, still staring at them. They curled into a ball.

 

 “I did everything I could to save you,” they said, their voice dripping with guilt. His face dropped. 

 

“Did you?” He asked, unblinking. “Did you ever do anything when you saw the scars on my arms? The knives hidden in my room?” He questioned, venom in his voice.

 

 He was right, they always saw the signs but never did anything.

 

 “No I just..” they started. They sighed “I never thought you would actually—“ They were interrupted before they could say another word.

 

 “What you thought I wouldn’t kill myself?” He asked. He laughed down at them, making the ache in their heart worsen. 

 

Hearing these words from him who once was so kind hurt. There was no way he was real. No way.

 

 The harsh laughter stopped abruptly.

 

 “You really thought so? God you always were so naive” He mocked. They covered their ears and shut their eyes as if it would make him go away.

 

 “What can’t handle the truth?” They asked. Why is he still here? 

 

They can’t take it anymore. It hurts so much having proof of their mistakes right in front of them.

 

 “Go away please..” They whispered begging for them to be left alone.

 

 “What was that?” He said, smiling down at them. 

 

“I said..” they started, clenching their fists. “Go away!” They shouted out, opening their eyes. 

 

However nothing was there anymore but the plain walls staring back at them. 

 

They started shaking, staring at the empty space. God they were going even more insane weren't they?



⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Their arms felt like they were burning. 

 

They’ve been scratching them over and over again for hours. They just wanted to feel something.

 

 Everything felt so numb. They’ve been trapped here for years. They felt so useless. 

 

They just wanted to get out already. But that’s never going to happen. 

 

All that’s left for them in this world is tragedy. They hated it here. There was nothing they could do though. 

 

They’ve been here for years. No one has come for them. All of them probably hate them. They tried to do what they thought was right but couldn’t.

 

 All they did was make things worse. They hated it. Hated it so much. The memories of the past haunt him at every step. 

 

He can see shadows watching him from the corner of his eyes. What color are the walls? 

 

Red

 

Right they were red. 

 

It reminded them of blood. Like the blood pooling out of people’s bodies. Like the blood staining their clothes. Staining their life forever. It all blurred together. 

 

All they could see was red. All they wanted to do is get out of here. To get their revenge. 

 

To watch that old man cry out for help as they bash his head in over and over again with a bat. A grin formed on their lips.

 

 Once they get out they’ll do it. They’ll kill him. 

 

They’ll watch with satisfaction as his blood goes everywhere. As he screams. As they finally get their revenge for him turning them into an object.

 

 In his eyes they never were a person, they were simply a tool. They were only a child. He ruined them. 

 

Now they won’t stop until he’s dead. Dead for good. 

 

They didn’t even notice they started laughing. 

 

Not their fake laugh. The laugh they spent months perfecting to fit the image everyone thought they were but their real laugh. 

 

The laugh that reminded them of their curse. People had talked about it. That whoever had this “power” had to be cursed. 

 

At first they didn’t believe it. Now though they knew the truth. They were cursed. 

 

Cursed with being pitted against the only person who would understand what they went through. The only other one besides him that would understand being imprisoned. 

 

They were all alone. They stopped laughing, smiling at the wall. It was all just so funny. He ruined them and now it’s their turn. 

 

They’ll put him through the pain they went through. They’ll make sure he never gets away with it.

 

 All they want is to see him suffering. They want him to bleed. They want to stab him over and over again until he’s just a bloody mess on the floor. 

 

They want to watch as his life slowly gets drained away. They want him to be at their mercy only. To watch him writhe in pain as he finally understands. 

 

They’ve always been their own person. They never were going to be someone else. They were going to show him that. They were going to make him pay. 

 

It’s all they can think about. They want to kill him. They won’t stop until he’s dead. Until he’s finally got what he deserves.

 

 It’s all they wanted. In the past they were obsessed with being someone else. Now all they want to do is finally get their revenge on who made them think like that. 

 

On who ruined their life forever. They wouldn’t be rotting here if they didn’t find that building. 

 

They wouldn’t have ruined people’s lives and killed so many people if he didn’t do that to them. 

 

If they were normal . If they didn’t fall into insanity so many times. It all just hurt so much. 

 

Dwelling on what could have been. Maybe they would’ve met everyone in another way. In a way that wouldn’t have ended in tragedy. 

 

It pained them to even think of it. That they might have had a chance. A chance to be happy. 

 

But it’s impossible. They never would have had a good life. Their life was cursed ever since they were born. There’s nothing they could have ever done. 

 

No matter how much they liked thinking about it. Even if they changed every decision in their life it still would have been horrible.

 

 No good life was ever destined for them. Nor was it destined for anyone around them. Nothing is left for them in this life. 

 

They smiled. They’ve accepted this. If their life is never going to be happy, they might as well take advantage of it.

 

  The only person who could comfort them is dead.  

 

That’s what they thought before they killed those people. Before they bashed people’s heads in. Before they fully let go of whatever sanity they had left. 

 

It all just seemed so funny to them. They started out as a hopeful kid and now all that’s left is a shell of a person losing grip on reality.

 

 “You're disgusting,” a familiar voice says. Oh great. They look up and of course it’s him along with the other two. 

 

“Here to mock me some more?” They ask, done with all of them already. 

 

The one on the right, the one that they hated before seeing him for what he was, responded.

 

 “We’re not here to mock, we're here to show you the truth” They glared up at him. 

 

“The truth? You mean what you two have been terrorizing me about for years?” They said, they were still bitter about it. 

 

How dare the two of them even say anything. It was true of course but all they are is figments of their imagination so they can’t judge them. 

 

The one on the left, their best friend, the one they regret leaving the most said something back almost immediately. 

 

“What we say is true and you know it. You were supposed to protect us. You promised me you would” He retorted back. Somehow this was what hurt the most. 

 

The anger in his voice seemingly broke them. Before this he rarely appeared and when he did he never said anything just stared at them. 

 

So seeing him say that with such conviction. It just hurt so much.

 

 “Shut up you're not real” They state still glaring at the three of them. 

 

They can’t show any weakness. They refuse to give them that satisfaction. 

 

The one in the middle, his only love scoffed before they all disappeared without a sound. 

 

“Yeah go ahead and disappear” They said, rolling their eyes. They glanced around the room. 

 

Nothing but red walls, great. For a flash of a second they see something that’s not supposed to be there. 

 

A creature with glowing red eyes, a seemingly human jaw spread too wide open, and a shining light coming from it. 

 

The light pierced into their eyes forcing them to blink. When they opened their eyes again it was gone leaving only questions.

 

 Must’ve just been another hallucination.. right?

Notes:

Longer chapter to make up for how I almost didn’t post at all this month 😭 This took way too long to come out I thought I had like 2 weeks before April ended I look at the Calendar and it was a few days before it ended?? I freaked out and hurried to finish this in time lmao this is a pretty heavy chapter but it was really fun to write. One thing I will say is this character describes themselves as insane multiple times but they aren’t insane or crazy or anything like that what they are is mentally unstable with mental health issues. How this character views themselves throughout this entire chapter is completely wrong and unhealthy none of it is true all they need is some help which they will get later on. Just wanted to address that so that no one thinks I’m encouraging that type of thinking <3 i actually really like this character and their story is one I will never get tired of no matter the variation so there is quite a lot of headcanons oo and parallels look back at the other chapters and you might recognize a few lines ;) anyways I hope you enjoyed this chapter and kudoses and comments are greatly appreciated and loved thank you to everyone who interacted with this fic in any way :))
EDIT: may 12 2023 I described them as him thinking about Light a bit too much while writing 😭

Chapter 15: Reflections of Experience

Notes:

TW: this chapter includes a future suicide (suicide plan?), and a tiny mention of rape and murder

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

     Light was on the verge of killing a shinigami.

 

 Ryuk kept getting on his nerves. Did he know how to kill a shinigami? Well no but he’ll figure it out somehow. Ryuk kept talking to him even though they were in public.Didn’t Light tell him to not talk to him outside?

 

 “Hey Light, are you even listening to me?!” Ryuk complains. Oh my gods does he ever shut up? Light was so close to yelling at him keeping up appearances be damned. 

 

Light glared over at Ryuk. Hopefully he finally gets the hint to shut up. Ryuk didn’t and kept talking.

 

 “Those new apples your mom brought home tasted weird and mushy. I didn't like them” Ryuk said as Light resisted the urge to punch him. Yeah sure it wouldn’t work but at least Ryuk would stop talking about apples. 

 

Light started walking faster trying to lose Ryuk. Ryuk didn’t even look surprised as he just flew fast. Light resisted the urge to groan. Curse shinigami and their ability to fly fast. 

 

“The ones Sayu eats are pretty boring but I liked that one bee, something apple that she brought home one day super sweet but I liked it” Ryuk says munching on an apple he got. 

 

Wait—where did he even get that? You know what, who cares? Definitely not Light that’s what. 

 

“My favorite is still those rose ones, but I hate that weird burn one or something like that, it has too many flavors in it,” Ryuk explained. Ryuk has explained what his favorite apples are too many times. 

 

If he hears Ryuk complain about Braeburn apples or worse the shinigami realm apples one more time Light’s going to write his own name down.

 

 Ryuk randomly gasps. Oh great what now? 

 

“Light, Light, Light!! There’s apple pie in there!” Ryuk says, pressing his face against the window. Light turns back, resisting the urge to sigh. 

 

He peers into the window. It’s some apple pie being displayed along with some other cakes. Light had walked past this store countless times but this is the first time he truly looked at it. 

 

It reminded him of.. no don’t think about him, not in public. 

 

“Can you buy one?!” Ryuk all but begged. Light actually sighed this time as he entered the store. Ryuk started yelling, probably in excitement who knows Light isn’t really paying attention to him right now.

 

 Light looked around immediately, spotting the apple pies. There were a lot of different types, some with whipped cream, others without. They were being displayed in a pink box window thing that Light forgot the name of.

 

 Light walked up to the counter. He smiled at the cashier as he started talking.

 

 “Hello miss, could I have two of that apple pie right there?” Light said as he pointed over at one of the apple pies he saw. 

 

“Of course sir, anything else?” The cashier responded back, getting a bag ready. A bell behind them signaled someone else entered the store.

 

 Light glanced behind him. There he is. Light turned back to the cashier. Behind her are some strawberry shortcakes.

 

 “Could I also have one of those strawberry shortcakes?” Light asked, tentatively. He had to get it. It reminded him too much of L to not get it.

 

 Light grabbed the bag with the cakes he bought smiling at the cashier as he walked out. 

 

Ryuk kept glancing behind the two of them. Oh great what now? Light spent his money on this pie and now Ryuk isn’t even acknowledging it? 

 

“Hey Light you know how I’m not on either your side nor L’s right?” Ryuk said. Where is he going with this? Light already knows this. 

 

“I’m just a spectator so what I’m about to say isn’t to help you it’s just it’s been freaking me out a bit. Realistically I know it’s not for me but since I’m always following you it kinda feels like it is'' Ryuk explained. Again where is he going with this?

 

 Light swears if this is something dumb like he dropped an apple he’s going to find a way to kill Ryuk.

 

 “There’s another human watching you, he’s behind you right now,” Ryuk says, staring down at Light. 

 

He stops walking, glancing behind him. Someone behind him huh?

 

 Light continues walking. Damn Shinigami he couldn’t have mentioned that earlier? 

 

Light already knew. He’s known for a few days already.

 

 After being trained to notice people following him it’s pretty hard for anyone to sneak up on him unless they’ve had similar training. 

 

At least he’s almost home. Once he’s home he can actually tell Ryuk to shut the fuck up.

 

          ⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩



Light closed the door to his room, locking it behind him. Ryuk thankfully shut up the rest of the way back home.

 

 Light brought out the death note from his desk. Earlier he had seen some names he needed to write down. One was arrested for the murder of two kids, her own kids, and the other is still free after raping and killing multiple people. 

 

All of the two people’s victims are going to be getting justice. They're going to get justice from Kira. It’s why he started this.

 

 To help innocent people get the revenge they deserve. The revenge and closure knowing whoever did that to them is dead. With the death note Light can give everyone the justice they deserve.

 

 He could help people. He could make a difference. It was what was fueling him to write so many names. He’s exhausted the list of the top criminals and has moved on to lower ones.

 

 No petty crimes though. Light hasn’t killed anyone for any petty crimes unless they had something else as well.

 

 Once criminals imprisoned already are sparse, Light will start hunting down criminals himself. Once criminals are mostly gone Light will move on to corrupt people. People like politicians or businessmen. 

 

He’s got a plan. It’s the remnants of his old plan from Wammy’s. Now with the death note he can speed up the process. Ryuk probably won’t talk to him right now so he can write some names down in peace.

 

 “Hey Light,” Ryuk said. Oh great he just had to jinx it. 

 

“What is it, Ryuk?” Light asked, sitting down. Ryuk grinned down at him.

 

 “How are you going to kill that guy following you?” Ryuk questioned. Of course, all Ryuk cares about is apples and him murdering people.

 

 “Well I need his name so I need to think of some plan” Light explained. Obviously he needs the name first. At least Ryuk narrowed down the search.

 

 He knew it had to be some sort of non Japanese agent of some kind. Now Ryuk confirmed it was a man. Good to know.

 

 “Hey.. you want to know the difference between a human and a Shinigami?” Ryuk asked. They live in two completely different realms? 

 

There are plenty of differences. Where is Ryuk going with this? 

 

“The biggest difference between us isn’t my wings or my claws” Ryuk comes closer to him.

 

 “It’s my eyes,” Ryuk says with a grin. 

 

“Shinigami eyes..” Light whispers. Shinigami eyes that can see people’s names and lifespans.. holy shit.

 

 “I can trade it for you and I think you’ll be interested in this deal. All it costs is half of your lifespan. The advantage you’ll get is with the eyes you can see people’s names and—“ Ryuk got cut off by Light.

 

 “And people’s lifespans..” Light continued. Ryuk looked at him weirdly before responding but Light wasn’t paying attention anymore.

 

 That’s where he got them from. That’s where Beyond was cursed. But why? Why would a human have a Shinigami power? 

 

Beyond came up with that name as a joke. He didn’t know anything about his eyes, not even how he got them. 

 

Just had them since as long Beyond could remember. But someone has them? Actual Shinigami have them?

 

 Light couldn’t believe it. Eyes like that could be useful but Beyond’s life was miserable because of them. 

 

Light's life is bad enough already; he isn't going to ruin it even more. He doesn’t know what he’ll do if he was surrounded by death even more every day. To come home and see when his family is destined to die. 

 

It’ll be too much. No matter the advantage. Light doesn’t care about how much time has left but he does care about that. 

 

He isn’t going to trade half of his life for a short life of misery. Even with how tempting having a shorter life is. 

 

“I’m not taking the deal. If I want to truly rule the world I need as many years as I can have for a long reign” Light said, interrupting whatever Ryuk was saying.

 

 Sure it’s a lie but who cares. Ever since the start he never intended to take control of the world. After he made the world a better place he had a plan. 

 

He was going to get everything in order to make sure the people he knew were safe and then.. then he was going to kill himself. 

 

He’d already made up his mind about it. Though about shinigami eyes.. Light softly smiled walking to his computer. 

 

He had a picture saved. A picture of Beyond. He looks at it every once in a while. Every time he gets reminded of him. 

 

The picture helps Light remember that he’s safe and alive. The only one left besides him. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩



“Do you think I can break into the kitchen?” Beyond asked looking over at K. He sighed. 

 

Sometimes he wonders how the fuck Beyond is in second place in the successors program. 

 

“Okay Beyond first of all how would you even do that? And second of all you know you’ll get in major trouble” K pointed out. For someone who’s supposed to be a genius, Beyond is pretty stupid.

 

 Beyond pouted at his answer, he then went upside down from his bed. “How’s your essay going?” Beyond asks him. K shrugged. 

 

“It’s pretty boring but I’m almost done,” He said. K doesn’t understand why they give them all such easy assignments. Beyond, A, and K all know this stuff. What good does it do to learn it again?

 

 It was infuriating and every time he brought it up with the staff they brushed him off just saying he was lazy. 

 

“K you know Mrs. Martínez?” Beyond asked. K slowly nodded, confused. What about her? 

 

Beyond’s voice dropped to a whisper. “She died today at 5:32 PM” He said. K sat up straight, staring at Beyond in shock.

 

 “She died?” K asked in horror. Mrs. Martínez was one of the only staff that was nice to him in Wammy’s. 

 

“Yup” Beyond said, popping the p. “Saw it with my eyes when she was going to die” Beyond said vaguely gesturing up to his eyes.

 

 Oh.. Beyond’s eyes. “Has my..” K started tentatively. “Has my name changed yet?” He asked. 

 

Some unknown time after he came into Wammy’s after.. After the fire his name changed. K had forgotten his real name and made a new identity as K. 

 

Since he identified as K his name changed from what Beyond could see. No one knew K’s real name, not even himself. 

 

“Oh K.. I’m sorry it hasn’t yet” Beyond said. K felt tears welling up in his eyes. He shook his head not letting himself cry.

 

 K didn’t know when Beyond got up from where he was at but now he felt his arms wrap around him. 

 

“It’s okay K..” Beyond said softly. K closed his eyes leaning into Beyond’s touch.

 

 “Why am I like this..” K whispered, clinging onto Beyond. Beyond rubbed circles into K’s back. 

 

“Listen K we’re all fucked up in some way okay? You’re not the only one you don’t have to hide it” Beyond said. Beyond’s words made K start crying. 

 

He sobbed into Beyond who kept hugging him. “It’s okay.. You're okay..” Beyond paused. 

 

“I promise I’ll help you, I'll always be here for you,” Beyond said.

 

We’ll be okay”

Notes:

I ACTUALLY FINISHED A CHAOTER KINDA EARLY??? Adding time skips really does do wonders why didn’t I do this before 🤨🤨 anyways sorry if the flashback is like stiff I’m bad at writing emotions 😭 I’m actually really excited for where this is going Bc 3 of my favorite chararscter are getting fully introduced soon 🤭🤭 does anyone know where to get a beta reader btw? Hope you all enjoyed this chapter any type of interaction whether it’s a kudos or comment are very VERYY appreciated

Chapter 16: Listen for Lies

Notes:

TW: tiny mention of rape

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

     Light finally had it ready.

 

 After days of getting everything ready his plan was in motion. It started with him spending time with Sayu. 

 

It doesn’t hurt to spend time with her too. He has been so busy lately with Kira and planning that he hasn’t been with her in a while. Sayu smiled up at him.

 

 He’s glad he can be with her now. Even if it’s part of a greater plan. He’s doing this to protect innocent people like her. Light ruffled her hair and she glared up at him.

 

 “Hey! Don’t touch my hair” Sayu protested, slapping his hand away. Light only laughed as Sayu stuck her tongue out at him. 

 

After warily eying Light, Sayu turned back to her phone. Bugging Sayu is one of his greatest talents. Ryuk floated around the two of them. 

 

He’s probably looking for something to eat. Ryuk’s always looking for new foods to try. Something about wanting to get the whole “human experience” while he’s here. Light didn’t fully understand it but he’s not a shinigami so it’s not like it matters. 

 

The heat from the bus seat stuck onto Light uncomfortably. Even though it’s December the bus is hot like it always is. 

 

The trees outside pass by quickly as if moving. Light isn’t one to stop and look out around him any more than necessary. It seems like the only time he does is because he’s assessing threats around him.

 

 Now however, even he can appreciate the sights outside the window. The sun blazed down casting a light onto every object. There were pathways running across the wet grass. 

 

Trees and flowers fluttered around randomly, decorating the area. It had a soft and familiar feeling to it. It helped ground Light.

 

 Helped remind him where he was. He was safe. Even if he may never be happy again he was safe. Although even if he was safe he could never see L again. 

 

Which is why he needed this guy's name. He has stuff to do to make L actually proud of him before he can die. He refuses to be caught by a wannabe L sending agents after him.

 

 Which is why he made this plan. This plan to hopefully get rid of the majority of the agents after him, after Kira. It won’t deter everyone on the case.

 

 It certainly won’t make his dad think twice about trying to execute him but it at least gives him a better chance. A better chance to prove to the new L that he won’t give up. 

 

Kira is justice and Light will prove that. He just has to get this guy's name. Light can see him out of the corner of his eye. The agent is in a row across from him and Sayu. 

 

He seemed to be American. FBI maybe? That was one of the possibilities Light was thinking about. It would make sense. The new L needed an outsider so he brought in the FBI. 

 

The bus suddenly halted to a stop. People slowly got up as the doors opened. Light got up along with Sayu and walked out of the bus. The cold air from outside immediately cooled Light down.

 

 Sayu looked around excitedly. “Can we get cotton candy?” Sayu asks him happily, pointing to a nearby stand. Light smiles at her.

 

 “Of course, here take this,” Light says, handing her some money. Sayu runs up to the brightly colored stand as Light waits around nearby. 

 

There he is. The agent is standing nearby blending into the crowd. Time for the next part of the plan. Light starts walking towards the agent. 

 

The agent clearly is surprised at Light coming near him but Light keeps his face blank as he makes his way near him. Light bumps into him making it look like an accident, grabbing something out of coat discreetly. 

 

“I am so sorry sir” Light says as he bows slightly. The agent just shakes his head.

 

 “It’s fine I’m not hurt” Light smiles at him, dropping the wallet he took out of the agent's pocket. Light continues making his way over to a wall and checks his watch. 

 

Light leans against the wall, it’s 1:24 he should be coming soon. The agent doesn’t seem to notice his wallet is gone yet instead watching Light closely. As soon as the clock turns to 1:25 a man runs out from the crowd and picks up the wallet on the ground. 

 

“Hey! Come back here!” The agent yells out chasing after the criminal. Light smiles. 

 

Everything went according to plan. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Light walked into the alleyway. Sayu was on some ride right now and he needed to get this before someone else did.

 

 He walked through the small area and found what he was looking for. A small brown wallet lying behind a trash can. 

 

Light kicked the hand of the criminal who was collapsed on the ground out of the way. He reached for the wallet, opening it up. 

 

Raye Penber Huh? So he was right, it is an FBI agent. Light read the name over to not forget it before tossing it down on the floor. 

 

It’s not like he needs it plus there’s no way he’s going to bring home such incriminating evidence. 

 

Light made sure to not kill the criminal with a heart attack. It would just correlate him back to Kira even more. He wrote down for the criminal to die of brain hemorrhage. 

 

It’s not his signature heart attack so it shouldn’t trace back to Kira at all. Light had to think it through carefully. The next part of his plan is risky. Risky enough that it could lead to his execution. 

 

He can’t let anything if this incident trace back to him. Whether it’s as Light or as Kira. He has to be rational for this plan to work.

 

 He can’t be impulsive or he could lose his life. He refused to lose this fight. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Raye looked around. He was going back to his and Naomi’s (temporary) apartment. Raye couldn’t shake the feeling that someone was watching him. Which is ironic considering he just finished surveillance on the Kitamura family.

 

 Raye shook off the uneasy feeling and continued walking. He’s just wasting time being paranoid. He doesn’t want to keep Naomi waiting long. 

 

Quiet muttering comes from behind him. “No, now be quiet..” The voice says. No stop, Raye. 

 

There’s no need to spy on some random person’s conversation just because he’s being paranoid. Raye shakes his head. Just have to calm down.

 

 That’s all he needs to do. Suddenly footsteps start up from behind him. If Raye wasn’t already on high alert that definitely would’ve made him. Who’s behind him? 

 

Raye can feel their presence directly behind him. Either an amateur at trailing or they’re purposely letting Raye notice them. 

 

“Raye Penber,” A distorted voice said from behind him. Raye freezes.

 

 The voice is distorted as if they're using a voice changer. But that’s not the important thing. 

 

They know his name? He needs to see who—Raye gets his line of thought cut off by the voice speaking up again. 

 

“Move even an inch and I’ll kill you immediately” The voice threatened. Raye is stuck. What can he do? To be able to find out his name how could they.. fuck. 

 

The criminal from spaceland. He took Raye’s wallet before dying. At the time he thought he was just lucky but now?

 

 That little mistake of being off guard could cost him his life. The person could leak his name. “Who are you..” Raye asked tentatively.

 

 A low laugh comes from behind. Raye narrows his eyes. Someone that was at spaceland that day, it could be anyone.

 

 “I am Kira” 

 

The voice whispered. Those three words make Raye’s eyes immediately widen. Kira? 

 

Raye clears his throat nervously. “How do I know you really are Kira?” Raye slowly asked. 

 

One little mistake and he dies. One little mistake and he’ll never see Naomi again. He has to be careful. He has to.

 

 “See that man sweeping over there at CAFEEL?” Kira asked. Raye slowly looks over. Right at the entrance is a young man, maybe early 20s, sweeping the floor. 

 

Kira isn’t going to kill him right? As if to counter his thoughts the young man immediately starts clutching at his chest. A heart attack. 

 

He suddenly collapses on the floor. Kira killed him. Raye can’t help but feel the disgust rising up in him. Kira isn’t doing any good. 

 

“That man was Yonegoro Nusumi, he had raped many women but was never convicted, now because of me his victims got the justice they deserve” Kira explained.

 

 Kira’s wrong, Raye can’t help but think as people surround the dead body. Killing that man doesn’t fix anything. 

 

People stare in shock, some employees of the same cafe stare in disbelief. That man was terrible yes but he still had people that cared for him.

 

 It isn’t Kira’s right to go around killing people. Kira isn’t justice, he’s just another criminal.

 

 “Now that you know I’m Kira don’t even try to do anything, if you do you might as well be executing everyone you love yourself” Kira said. How did he..? 

 

One terrifying thought came to his mind. Kira knows about Naomi.

 

 “How did you find out about her?” Raye whispered. Everything just got that much more important. 

 

So much for a so-called ‘Justice’ threatening the deaths of innocent people.

 

 “Don’t be so surprised. I’ve done my research on you, as long as you do as I say you and your fiancé will be safe” Kira explained. He really did know about her.

 

 Raye was careful to not give much away when asking but it seems like Kira is serious about this. Which just makes this situation even worse.

 

 “I understand, what do you want me to do?” Raye asked. He couldn’t keep the fear out of his voice. Raye clutched onto his bag tightly. 

 

Whatever Kira wants, it's going to be bad.

 

 “You have your laptop with you, don’t you?” Kira asked but it sounded more like a statement. Raye looked down nervously.

 

 “Yes I do, I have my work laptop here with me” Raye explained as he felt himself start sweating. 

 

Why did Kira approach him of all people? What is it about him? 

 

“I need the files of the identities of every agent that entered Japan including yours” Kira demands. He’s going to kill all of them.

 

 It was obvious that was probably why Kira approached him but him saying it. It just made everything seem so much more real. He’s going to help kill his co-workers.

 

 “I don’t have those files, the identities of the other agents are kept from everyone who came,” Raye explained. It is true, well mostly. 

 

He knows a little about the others that came from the meeting they had at the beginning detailing the families each agent is going to trail. Raye never found out any of their names however so it’s not exactly a lie. 

 

“Fine, then take this,” Kira said, handing Raye an envelope. An envelope? 

 

“What you're going to do is take the transceiver out from there, then put the earpiece in and wait for further instructions” Kira said slowly walking away. 

 

Raye slowly takes the transceiver out from the envelope. It’s almost identical to those toy transceivers kids use. 

 

However that means there won’t be a record of the conversation anywhere and can be used even underground.

 

 Raye knew Kira was careful but to this degree? He thought this through carefully. Raye puts the earpiece in carefully.

 

 As soon as he does Kira’s voice comes through. “Now get on the Yamanote line, it doesn’t matter which direction” 

 

Raye does as he says and walks over to the waiting area. As he is waiting Kira’s voice comes through again.

 

 “I’ll be watching you the entire time from nearby, so when you get in sit down and pick a spot in front of you to be watching, don’t take your eyes off of it or I’ll kill you” Kira explains. Raye balls his hand into a fist. 

 

Kira isn’t giving any chance for Raye to even see him out of the corner of his eye. 

 

“As soon as you’re on the train sit down at the seat closest to the doors, if someone is already there wait until it’s free'' Kira instructs. Raye stares at the track in front of him. 

 

He has to do this. He doesn’t know how Kira thinks he’s going to get the names but he’s sure he’s thought up a plan already. After a few minutes of waiting the train arrives and Raye boards it. 

 

“Now I have a question for you, if you’re not completely honest I’ll kill you” Kira said. Raye held his breath. A question?

 

 “How many agents are currently in Japan?” Kira asked. Raye hid his face behind his jacket so no one could see him talking.

 

 “I believe it’s twelve agents in total, four teams three in each” Raye whispered. Kira is around here right now. He’s watching Raye. 

 

“Okay now open up the envelope and take the papers out, write the name of your superior who’s heading the investigation in the first column” Kira said. Raye slowly picks up a pen. 

 

He takes the papers out staring at them. What is the reason they look like that? It’s a piece of paper covered with another paper cut to show only columns of the paper underneath. Why not just give him normal paper? 

 

Whatever it is Raye can’t waste time thinking. In the first column he writes down his superior’s name.

 

 “Now, take your laptop out soon your boss is going to send you an email. It's going to include the names and faces of all the agents, write down only the ones highlighted in red in the columns and write the ones not highlighted on the back” Kira specified. 

 

Raye gets his laptop out. After a few moments exactly what Kira said would happen occurs. He gets an email that contains all the agents names and faces, some highlighted in red, some not. 

 

Raye does exactly what Kira said to do. There’s more highlighted than not so Raye had to use up almost the entirety of the two pages. 

 

On the back of each page is blank without the columns. There Raye writes down the one without red highlights which includes him.

 

 It doesn’t make sense. If Kira already had the names, why would Raye have to write them down?

 

 “Good you're done, now put everything back into the envelope and place it on the rack above you, afterwards keep riding the train for at least another thirty minutes, once you're sure nobody will notice you without the envelope you can get off the train” Kira said. 

 

Raye does as he says, waiting in his seat. The voice is still distorted with a voice changer of some sort. 

 

If it wasn’t Raye could’ve at least described his voice. The voice changer is similar to L’s as if Kira is mocking him.

 

 Just who is Kira then? Kira.. who are you? 

 

Raye gets off the train as soon as thirty minutes pass by. 

 

As Raye walks out unbeknownst to him all of his coworkers who were highlighted in red suffer from a heart attack at the exact same time.

Notes:

I was supposed to get this done at the beginning of the month. AND THEN THE OTHERS FORGOT ANOUT IT. Anyways since apparently I’m the only one that gets things done I had to finish the chapter quickly so that’s why it took a while 💔 this chapter is definitely not my favorite idk why I think it’s the clunky end I just rlly could find a way to fit everything together. Also my cat apparently hates when I’m writing as in he just now threw his food bowl on the ground and kicked his cat tree how fun it is to own a rlly fussy cat /s anyways sorry for taking so long to get this out and I hope you enjoyed this chapter!:)

Chapter 17: Just One

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Matsuda looked around nervously.

 

 He stood awkwardly in front of the door with the five other men. The five of them were about to meet L. 

 

Matsuda was doing just great. Okay that’s a bit of a lie. Matsuda was extremely nervous, to put it lightly.

 

 He was about to meet the L. L who’s never failed to complete a case and who’s pretty much done all the important work for the Kira case.

 

 Of course Matsuda was a little jittery. Especially with how sudden it was. One second all those people were quitting the case and the next the five of them were walking to the hotel Watari told them to visit. 

 

Which really is a nice hotel. It makes sense L could afford it though, he must get paid a lot. With all those cases he takes on and stuff, Matsuda would be more surprised if he wasn’t rich. 

 

All of them were separated into a group and had to arrive 30 minutes between each other, which is why he had to wait in the elevator with the chief only, which was a whole other brand of awkward even if he admired him but that doesn’t really matter.

 

 Since they all came at different times Matsuda and the chief had been standing there for a while before the rest came. Now they all waited nervously not exactly sure what to do.

 

 Well logically of course they all know what to do. They should probably knock on the door or call L’s name. But, it seems like everyone else is as nervous as Matsuda. 

 

Although for some of them it might be for slightly different reasons. He knows that Aizawa doesn’t trust L, the only reason he’s coming instead of leaving along with Ide is because the chief convinced him that L will help them with the case. 

 

Thankfully, the chief did what everyone else was too nervous to do. He slowly knocked on the door. 

 

“You can come in,” A monotone and deep voice said from inside the room. With bated breath Matsuda watched as the chief slowly opened the door. 

 

All of them shuffled into the room and Matsuda couldn't help but gasp.

 

 “I am L” L said, in that same deep and monotone voice they all heard from outside. The first thought Matsuda can think of is: L is.. a raccoon?! 

 

Matsuda blinked a couple of times. L has really big eyebags. I guess it does come with being the greatest detective but, wow! Still that's.. surprising. 

 

Along with the eyebags L has a very obvious slouch (which has to be bad for his back, maybe it comes with solving cases all day too?) and very messy and fluffy black hair that almost looked spiky. He’s definitely not how Matsuda imagined him to be like. 

 

Everytime he pictured L it was something similar to Lind L. Tailor. Someone very proper and around the Chief’s age. Suddenly, the Chief seems to get over the initial shock and brings out his police ID, 

 

“I am Yagami Soichiro, from the NPA” The chief said, introducing himself. One by one everyone else, including Matsuda follows him introducing themselves and showing their ID’s. 

 

L only stares at them not responding so the Chief picks up the conversation again. 

 

“I apologize for being late we all—“ He gets cut off by L slowly bringing up his hand, which is in a gun gesture.

 

 “Bang!” L said as he made it look like he had just shot them. Matsuda was very confused as it seemed the others were as well. 

 

“What the hell was that for?” Aizawa questioned from behind him. L put his arm back down and made a seemingly disappointed noise.

 

 “If I was Kira, you all would be suffering from a heart attack right now, besides there’s no need for introducing yourselves. I know every single one of you already” L explains, Matsuda stares at L in a mixture of shock and confusion. 

 

“Kira needs a name and face to kill people so please, do not give away your names unless you want to die” L finished walking onto the other room. 

 

“I knew Kira needed a face to kill, but since when did he need a name?” Matsuda whispered to the Chief. The Chief glanced back to Matsuda before whispering a response back. 

 

“We went over it briefly in a meeting, criminal’s whose names were misspelled on the news never died, but it’s not confirmed” Matsuda nods in understanding. 

 

“That’s enough chatter, follow me and turn off all devices you have and leave them off on the table right there” L states. 

 

Hearing those words, Matsuda takes out his phone and puts it on the table as Aizawa grumbles something about L not trusting them still. But, Matsuda isn’t really listening.

 

 He’s just ready to catch Kira.

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

     L narrowed his eyes. 

 

Soichiro Yagami, Shuichi Aizawa, Kanzo Mogi, Touta Matsuda, and Hirokazu Ukita. They all looked at him expectantly as L slowly poured in all the sugar cubes into his tea. 

 

“Uh L?” Matsuda asks, looking at him nervously. 

 

“Yes? Oh, and from now on please refrain from calling me L, instead call me Ryuuzaki for safety reasons” He explained as he stirred his cup of tea watching as the sugar slowly dissolved into it. 

 

“Oh! Uh okay then, Ryuuzaki, couldn’t we stop Kira from killing criminals by having news stations not report criminal’s names or faces?” Matsuda suggests. L looks up at him.

 

 Slightly fearful look in his eyes but still respectful, as if he isn’t used to his ideas having positive feedback. Either he has incredibly low self esteem or he genuinely is that stupid, perhaps both. 

 

“No, that wouldn’t work. Not only does Kira kill criminals whose cases he solved himself but we would just be putting innocent people in danger” L points out as all the officers look at him with different degrees of confusion. 

 

Oh great, they don’t understand. “Innocent people? What do you mean by that?” One of them asked, Hirokazu Ukita. L clinks the spoon against the cup as he starts to speak.

 

 “Kira is childish and he hates to lose.” He explained. 

 

Once again, everyone looked at him with confusion. He’s going to have to explain it isn’t he? L will give literally anything just to have a mind that matched his own on the case. 

 

“How did you figure that out?” Chief Yagami asked in his usual gruff voice. L brought his cup of tea up. 

 

“I mean that I’m also childish and hate losing that’s how I know” L established as he took a sip of the overly sugared tea. 

 

“Ryuuzaki, could you be more specific on what exactly you mean?” Yagami said. Looks like even in person he’s still the one who takes charge of the conversation. At least he gets to the point quickly. 

 

“Early in the hunt for Kira, when I tried to get a reaction out of him during that broadcast, not only did Kira kill Lind L. Tailor he also went as far as to point out why I did it as if to show that he won’t be caught so easily. 

 

Kira confirmed that he was in the Kanto region and challenged me, furthermore after that he purposefully killed more criminals in Japan. Kira refused to let me get the upper hand and even went as far as mocking me and the police.

 

 So, if we tried to hide criminals from Kira, how would you think it would end?” L asked, staring at everyone, curiously. 

 

Slowly, one by one it dawned on each of them. “He..” Matsuda starts, sounding more like he was thinking out loud rather than asserting something.

 

 “ ‘Hide the names and faces of criminals from me? Then I’ll start killing innocent people or solve cases on my own and show people around the world that I don’t need to rely on news coverage of criminals’ 

 

Either innocents die or people lose faith in the police more so than they already have. Either way it’s bad for us” L said as he sighed.

 

 “Simply hiding the names and faces of criminals won’t work. However.. We could use the media to our advantage in some other way” L suggested. He tilted his head slightly at all of them. 

 

“What are you suggesting?” Aizawa asked him. Aizawa’s eyes slightly narrowed at L, his fists clenched. He definitely still doesn’t fully trust L.

 

 “Well we can air an announcement, something along the lines of ‘‘Officials nationwide, enraged at Kira killing agents, have agreed to send in agents to Japan to stop the evil that is Kira once and for all’ It's similar to how I provoked Kira in the broadcast. 

 

Kira may not believe it but it’ll still at least give us some sort of clue to his identity” L said. He lifted his head upward, looking up at the ceiling. 

 

Kira is more interesting than L first thought. At first, his initial thoughts were that Kira would do anything for his goal. However, now he isn’t as sure. 

 

For Kira to believe in his “noble goal”, he must be naive or idealistic in some way to actually try to change the world for the better in such a way. 

 

But, he isn’t as arrogant as L first thought. L’s first analysis on Kira’s personality was that he was naive and arrogant, thinking himself above others as seen by how he thought himself fit to be the one to judge all these criminals. 

 

He’d thought that Kira’s goal was not only to help the world but also to show how Kira was a godlike figure compared to others. However, Kira’s recent actions contradicted this.

 

 Kira hadn’t killed all the FBI agents. L had been sure that if Kira had found out their names he would’ve killed them all. Instead Kira investigated each and every single one of them for corruption and only killed the ones that had done crimes. 

 

Kira helped give L a more accurate viewing into his personality. L still thinks he’s idealistic, and sees himself above others, but he’s more loyal to his goal. 

 

Kira actually cares about the goal of “protecting” people despite what L originally thought, Kira makes it harder for himself in order to keep to his morals. 

 

It would’ve been easier to just kill all of them rather than investigate each of them individually. So why? Why was he so attached to his goal? 

 

It was more than just “it was the right thing to do” L was sure of it. But what was his other motive? 

 

Some sort of “debt” to the world? Whatever it is, it might be useful for L. To use it to his advantage when trying to get answers out of Kira or when finding him. 

 

Just one more clue. One thing can narrow Kira’s identity down drastically. If he could just find what that one thing is. 

 

Some sort of oversight on Kira’s part maybe? Just one thing can change the tide in L and Kira’s war against each other. 

 

One thing.

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

     The air was cold, the wind slightly swaying her hair back.

 

 The night sky with all of its stars looked back. As a child, the stars always interested her. A whole galaxy was out there shining back always. 

 

The moonlight shined onto the balcony illuminating each and every object. 

 

Kira can control people before killing them. That’s been known since L’s broadcast. But, what if it goes farther than that? 

 

That criminal.. Atsuo Kamiyama. If Kira could control people’s actions then that criminal, the one that took Raye’s wallet containing his ID, could've been under the influence of Kira. 

 

When Raye went back to get his wallet, the criminal was dead on the floor. Atsuo Kamiyama had stolen from numerous people and killed as many hostages as he could during these robberies.

 

 It was a classic Kira victim. Except, he had died from brain hemorrhage not from the usual heart attack. But, if Kira was able to kill with other means than a heart attack.. the list of suspects could be narrowed down immensely. 

 

Naomi looked back up at the night sky. She would find Kira no matter what.

Notes:

Woahsers this took way too long to format. Anyways Naomi’s actual introduction YAYYY if you cannot tell I am madly in love with strong women and Naomi is so coolness. For once I have a kinda short end note yayy anyways hope u have a good day and thank you for reading! <3

Chapter 18: Sick in the Head

Notes:

TW: Slight suicide ideation, talk of suicide, and an almost panic attack

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

     Light walked along the sidewalk. 

 

The dull sky was full of clouds. The air was stiff around him. Maybe that was just because of how stressed he was.

 

 He had taken a huge risk. Going to approach Raye as Kira and then leaving him alive. 

 

The only reason Raye hadn’t found out he was Kira was because at the last minute he made a portable voice changer. But even then it was still incredibly risky. At any point someone could’ve recognized him and approached him. 

 

Light had tried his best to adjust his appearance by changing into clothes he wouldn’t usually wear, and changing his body posture. Even with that, however, someone could’ve recognized him if they looked hard enough. 

 

He’d entertained the idea of making a mask to wear, but that wouldn’t work. If he did that would’ve just attracted even more unwanted attention.

 

 Luckily, the plan went smoothly. Light was sure that the second L would be confused about him not killing all of the FBI agents. If he wasn’t Kira and was on the case, he would’ve been extremely confused as well. 

 

Light had been considering killing them but he didn’t want to be even more of a monster than he already was.

 

 He couldn’t bear to disappoint L more than he already has. Light has never been religious by any means, however he could only hope that by sticking close to his morals he could repent for the sins he has committed. 

 

The only reason he was still Kira was because even if killing was wrong he was making a difference, Light would gladly give up on his own remaining sanity for his goal. 

 

Light shook his head. Nevertheless, he had taken a huge risk. If someone had discovered that Kira could kill in other ways than heart attacks he’d most likely be arrested. 

 

It was already known that Kira could control people’s actions before dying, since he showed that he could during the Lind L. Tailor broadcast. 

 

But, if someone was able to figure out that Kira could kill in other ways, the criminal he used to get Penbar’s name could be easily connected to him. 

 

If it was revealed that a criminal killed by Kira took an agent’s wallet only moments after Light bumped into him, It would be immensely incriminating for Light. 

 

Perhaps he would be able to not get convicted directly after but it would definitely narrow him down as one of the suspects. 

 

He’d have to treat this matter delicately. He can’t afford another fuck up. 

 

Light shut his eyes closed. He just needed to bring the clothes to his dad. No need to get sidetracked, maybe while there he could get a hint on how the case is going. 

 

Even just going to the reception’s desk can get him some information. Hacking into the files doesn’t help anymore since it recently stopped updating, this could give him an opportunity to get some new information.

 

 Light opened his eyes back up. The door’s to the building were just ahead of him. He brought out his phone, dialing the familiar number.

 

 Light waited for a few moments until the automatic message started. He hung up, looking down at his phone with a confused look on his face. 

 

“That’s weird..” Light mumbled, putting his phone away. Why did dad have his phone off?

 

 He usually had it on, even during work. Maybe he was just in a meeting or something of importance like that.

 

 Light shrugged and walked into the building. “I need to talk to someone directly,” A woman in front of the desk pleaded. 

 

Light watched with curiosity as he approached the front desk. “I’m sorry ma’am but as I already said, currently nobody is at task force headquarters” one of the receptionists replied. 

 

Light narrowed his eyes. No one is at the headquarters? Dad’s phone is off too.. something’s going on.

 

 “Could you contact somebody? Please, it's urgent news about the Kira case” The woman said. Light clenched his jaw. About the Kira case? 

 

Light walked up to the desk, putting the bag of clothes onto it. “Hey I’m Light Yagami, detective Soichiro Yagami’s son.” Light started.

 

 The receptionist looked up, with slight recognition.

 

 “I came to bring him some clothes, but from what I heard he isn’t here. Could I just leave them here?” Light asked as he politely smiled.

 

 “Yeah of course, it’s nice to see you again, Light,” the receptionist said as he took the bag of clothes Light had put down.

 

 Oh, they had met before? Fuck Light has never been good at recognizing people. Thankfully the receptionist seems to notice his confusion.

 

 “Remember when you helped solve the technical serial killings a couple months ago? We met during that, "the receptionist explained. 

 

Oh, that case. Light had solved it not too long before becoming Kira, but with all that’s going on he mostly forgot about it.

 

 “Oh, sorry I’ve never been that great at recognizing faces,” Light apologized. It’s partially true. 

 

Light doesn’t recognize him because back then he was just in a haze of eating, sleeping, going to school, and solving cases during his extra time. It helped him feel connected to his Wammy days. 

 

Although the fact that Light isn’t great with faces is true. He has facial blindness, most likely being somewhat connected to Light being autistic.

 

 “No, no it’s alright! I mean who remembers the receptionists?” The receptionist said. Light nods at him, still pulling a polite smile. 

 

He signed his name on the form below. 

 

“So, Light, do you think you’ll help solve the Kira case?” The receptionist asked. Light looked up.

 

 “Sure, maybe I’ll even catch Kira before L gets the chance to,” Light said. If Light wasn’t Kira he would most likely catch Kira before this second L does. 

 

Light catches the tail end of a conversation the other receptionist and the woman he saw earlier were having.

 

 “I need to tell someone on the Kira task force in person!” She demanded. Light turned his attention to her. 

 

The Kira task force? 

 

“Sorry to bother you but my father is in charge of the Kira case, I could help you pass a message onto him?” Light said. 

 

This could be an opportunity to see what she knows. The woman only stared at him in shock so he continued.

 

 “My father’s phone is currently off but I should be able to contact him soon. A couple of FBI agents were killed recently and a majority of the detectives on the case have quit, so he is quite busy” Light explained.

 

 The receptionist tapped on his arm. “Light, maybe it isn’t the best idea to discuss that so freely..” He said. Light looked down. 

 

“Maybe so, but it’s common knowledge by now. Besides that she looks trustworthy it’s like you could see it in her eyes” Light paused and looked up at her. 

 

“You heard about what happened and figured out that the police had a leak of some sort and that’s why you insist on telling someone in person, right?” Light said.

 

 She slowly nodded at him. He turned to start walking. The woman followed him close behind. 

 

“My father will most likely call me back soon, once he does I’ll give you the phone and you're free to talk to him” Light said. The woman skidded to a stop.

 

 “Are you sure that’s alright?” She asked.

 

 “Of course, I can’t just give you my father’s number but I don’t mind giving you my phone to talk to him. In the meantime you’ll just have to trust me and him, which I hope isn’t difficult” Light said as he laughed. 

 

The woman flashed a quick smile at him. “Thank you very much,” She said to him as she bowed. 

 

Ryuk laughed from beside him. “She fell straight into that one, huh?” Ryuk said. Light narrowed his eyes. If she has information regarding Kira. 

 

Just how dangerous is it for him? 



⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

     Light walked along the sidewalk, however this time with the woman. Shoko Maki was what she introduced herself with. 

 

Although, with how careful she’s been he wouldn’t be surprised if she’s just using an alias.

 

 “About Kira’s killing power..” Light started. Maki looked at him, interested. 

 

“It’s obvious Kira can control people’s actions before they die as seen with Lind L. Tailor Kira can control their victims which might be how he killed the FBI agents” Light explained. 

 

Maki most likely has figured this herself already. Since Light is the one who brought it up first he would seem less suspicious in the long run. 

 

Maki stopped and turned to Light.

 

 “I think that as well! Along with that, I believe that Kira can kill in more ways than one” Maki said. Light clenched his teeth. 

 

She found that out as well? Maki is more dangerous than Light had originally thought. He had to approach this carefully. 

 

She had seemed surprised when hearing that Light had the same “theory” as her. Not used to her ideas being positively reinforced? 

 

It’s likely considering her body language. If so, to get her to trust him will be easier. 

 

The two started walking again. 

 

“I don’t think anyone else has figured this out yet, if the police consider it they could catch Kira” Maki explained.

 

 Light slightly nodded. “I hadn’t even considered that, that means if Kira wants one of his murders to go unnoticed they could just kill in another way” Light said.

 

 Maki hummed in agreement. “Someone I know met Kira, which helped me figure it out,” She said. 

 

Light looked over at her. Met him? Light bit the inside of his cheek, this could be bad. 

 

“Met Kira? It’s plausible and I trust you but I’m not sure the police would take it seriously” Light said.

 

 “I know.. but I know it’s true” Maki said. He’d have to get her to reveal who exactly her friend is.

 

 Who knows maybe someone saw him writing in the notebook, it’s unlikely but possible. He needs as much information on this that he could get. 

 

“Maybe it’s best if your friend meets them?” Light suggested. Maybe the friend he “met” was a criminal or something?

 

 “It would but.. you see he was one of the FBI agents that survived. He has already almost died and has strict orders to not get involved with the case, even so he doesn’t want me to get hunted down by Kira because of my own or his actions” Maki explained.

 

 An FBI? It might be— Light’s frantic thoughts got cut off by Maki continuing.

 

 “He’s also my fiancé, his card was taken by a criminal while trailing a suspect at Spaceland. If Kira can kill in other ways he could’ve controlled the criminal to steal my fiancés card, report it to Kira in some way, and then kill the criminal with brain hemorrhage. Because of this I believe that Kira himself was in spaceland that day” Maki asserted.

 

 Light felt himself slowly freeze. Raye.. Penber! Light was at Spaceland that day. He was the one Penber was trailing. If Maki brings this to the police.. Light will most definitely be a suspect. 

 

Shoko Maki.. she’s extremely dangerous to him. Light needs to do something. Maki noticed Light stopped and turned around.

 

 “Is everything alright?” She asked. Light forced himself to calm down and smiled. 

 

“Yea, just surprised that one of the agents met Kira” He lied. Maki nodded and started walking again, Light not far behind.

 

 She has to know that Kira approached Penber at the station. She must’ve not mentioned it to Light since she doesn’t fully trust him yet.

 

 “So, you found out Kira can kill in other ways because of the criminal that took his card?” Light asked. Maki hummed a sound of agreement.

 

 “Yes, but it goes farther than that. Once my fiancé calmed down I asked him for details, before the criminal took his wallet someone had bumped into him, my fiancé didn’t give out names but apparently it was who he was meant to be trailing” Maki said. 

 

Light bit his tongue. Maki is intelligent, dangerously so. 

 

“What I think.. is that whoever bumped into him that day is Kira” She said. Light glared at the back of Maki’s head.

 

 He had to do something. He refused to be taken down like this. 

 

“You’ve figured out all that based on a few clues? Your deductive skills are incredible, you’ll be an irreplaceable asset to the Kira case if you wish to fully join it” Light complimented. 

 

Maki’s face immediately softened. 

 

Light was incredibly close to being executed. If Maki had gotten to the police—to the second L before he found her.. he would’ve been caught.

 

 Even though Light had gotten to her first she still might give this information to the police. He has no choice. 

 

Light has to kill her.

 

 “This information is vital to the case” Light said as he took a page of the Death Note out. Ryuk started laughing from beside him. 

 

“Well aren’t you bold?” He asked. Light ignored him. 

 

“So, your fiancé was at SpaceLand and then..?” Light said. Maki started up her explanation again and Light started writing.

 

 Her name may be an alias, in fact it’s almost definitely an alias but he might as well try it. 

 

Shoko Maki, January 1st 2004, commits suicide in a way that nobody would be inconvenienced and her body will never be discovered. 

 

Nobody will ever find her body, and even if in the off-chance that someone does they’ll just assume to committed suicide because of some personal reason. 

 

Ryuk continues laughing loudly. Light narrowed his eyes. Why does he keep laughing? 

 

Light closed his eyes. “Once my father calls me back I’ll give my phone over to you, it should happen soon” Light said. Maki nodded.

 

 Not that it matters though. She should be dying soon. 

 

“Kira will be caught, L will make sure of it,” Maki said. What? She should be dead already.

 

 Light felt anger surge up. It was an alias just like he had thought so. Light took a breath to calm down. 

 

He just needs to get her name some other way. Maki stopped.

 

 “I should probably get back soon, someone from the task force should be there by now” She said as she turned to him. Light clenched his teeth as he smiled.

 

 “Yea, gotta hope someone’s there” He said. Maki nodded and started to walk back. 

 

Light once again followed her, his head slightly dipped. He needs to get her to trust him more. She already trusts him to give information but he needs more than that. 

 

He needs her name, her real one. It would be suspicious to outright ask for it. He needs to find some sort of way to ask for it without being suspicious.

 

 “Light, the deal for the eyes is still open y’know? It doesn’t hurt at all” Ryuk said. 

 

Light doesn’t even have to think about it for long. The answer is still no. He’s not living an even more miserable life than he already is just to see people’s names.

 

 The two walked in silence for a while before Maki suddenly stopped. “Do you need to go back to the station? It’s just I’d like to walk there myself is all” She said.

 

 Light nodded. “I don’t need to, I wish you luck” He said.

 

 Maki smiled and bowed down. 

 

“Thank you for all your help Light, I feel much more confident now” She said to him. 

 

“It’s no problem,” Light responded. Maki nodded slightly and started walking away. 

 

She’s walking away now and he’ll be executed and— “You used an alias didn’t you?” Light blurted out.

 

 Maki stopped and turned to him. She was obviously shocked, it wasn’t really shown on her face but based on the way her hands fidgeted with the strap of her bag she was nervous.

 

 “I.. yes I did I’m sorry, how did you know?” Maki asked him. He didn’t fully mean to say that but it worked. 

 

He’ll just have to play it off and act nervous.

 

 “No, no it’s fine! I mean the fact that you even used an alias in the first place shows how intelligent you are—“ Light took a breath before continuing.

 

 “You mentioned that the criminal took your fiancés card which means you came to the same conclusion as me that Kira needs a face and name to kill, if so then you wouldn’t just give out your real name easily” Light finished.

 

 Maki is looking at him with a mixture of shock and impression. Good, the nervous act worked well. 

 

“So.. not that you need to tell me but, what is your real name?” Light asked. Maki’s eyes softened ever so slightly and she opened her mouth to talk.

 

 “Naomi Misora” 

 

Light resisted the urge to grin. This is it.. he’s won. 

 

“Thank you,” Light softly said. Misora smiled at him before turning around. 

 

Light brought out a page of the Death Note and started writing. 

 

Naomi Mis—Suddenly Light froze. 

 

Was he really about to..? Misora did nothing wrong. She wasn’t a criminal. 

 

He had almost killed an innocent person.  

 

He felt disgusted. Was he really that far gone?

 

 Light shook his head. He absolutely cannot start spiraling in public. He puts the page away and everything around him is kind of a blur. 

 

He could generally make out someone in front of him—Misora. It almost felt like he was out of his body. 

 

Light tried his best to just fucking breath. It mostly works, as in he could actually see what’s going on now and move. 

 

Misora is looking at him, concerned. Light puts a hand on his necklace, fidgeting with it, to keep himself grounded.

 

 “Light?” She asked. Light bit the inside of his cheek. 

 

“Sorry, just got a headache” He lied as he smiled. Misora nodded in understanding. 

 

“At first I was hesitant in giving you my father’s number since I wasn’t sure I could trust you, but after talking with you I trust you so..” Light trails off but Misora seems to get it. 

 

He wrote his dad’s number on a piece of paper and handed it over to Misora. 

 

“Thank you, Light. Hopefully I’ll see you around soon” She said. Light bows slightly. 

 

Misora turns around and yet again starts walking over to the police station. 

 

Light couldn’t help but feel like he had just given the order for his own execution. Even so, he didn’t mind.

 

 Let them come to kill him, Light won’t back down. 

Notes:

Naomi: “Light is a good kid, he’s incredibly talented but is nervous about his deductions and needs someone to support him”

L: “No, Light is Kira and Kira is arrogant and thinks himself above others therefore Light is nothing but arrogant and manipulates those around him”

Light: “Uhhh actually I struggle with my mental health and the only reason I haven’t offed myself yet is because I want to protect innocent people as Kira”

Naomi: “What?”

Light: “I’m also desperately in love with L”

L: “WHAT”

I was rlly behind on this chapter for a while and then accidentally write 1000 more words than I was supposed to, Oopsies? At least it’s finally out 😭 As always I’m extremely grateful for every comment and kudos I get on here ALSO THIS FIC HIT 100 KUDOSES TYSM this fic is just a passion project of mine and I’m shocked and grateful that people actually like it! Anyways Hope everyone reading this has a good day! :)

Chapter 19: No Doubt

Summary:

Naomi meet the Kira taskforce, Kira taskforce meet Naomi.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     L gently put the teacup down. 

 

Recently, Soichiro Yagami had gotten a call regarding the Kira case. Naomi Misora had claimed that she had important information regarding how Kira kills.

 

 L was obviously interested and invited her to come to the hotel L was currently at to explain her theories in depth. 

 

From his computer comes a chime indicating that Watari had connected to the server. “Miss Misora is on her way up,” Watari said. L hummed a sound of approval. 

 

“Ryuuzaki, are you sure we can trust her?” Ukita asked. Currently, Mogi was at the headquarters while the rest were waiting here for Misora to hear her theories as well. 

 

L nodded slightly. “Yes, I fully trust Misora, I required her help for a case once and she solved it. I have no doubts about her abilities nor do I have any regarding her loyalty” L said, firmly.

 

 It was true, Misora had solved the LABB case rather efficiently and he had zero suspicions that she was involved with Kira. 

 

“Woah! She worked on a case with you before?” Matsuda replied, looking amazed. L just nodded at him. 

 

The sound of a door opening announced Misora’s arrival. L turned over to the entrance where she was. 

 

Misora looked shocked, although that isn’t an out of the ordinary reaction to how L looks, so he started talking. “Misora, it is—“ 

 

L was cut off by Misora interrupting him as she stepped forward almost threateningly. 

 

Ryuuzaki? ” Misora said in disbelief, as she looked him up and down almost as if judging him. L blinked in confusion. What?

 

 “You were arrested? What are you—“ Misora cut herself off as it suddenly seemed to dawn on her.

 

 L cleared his throat. “I am not B or as you knew him Rue Ryuzaki, Misora. I am L, however I must ask that you call me Ryuuzaki to stay safe” He said. 

 

Misora tentatively nodded. “Wait so then.. you were the one I kicked? Oh my god I am so sorry” Misora apologized and bowed to him. 

 

L shook his head. “It is quite alright Misora, now what exactly is your theory on Kira’s killing power..?” L asked. 

 

Misora blinked and stood up straight. “Right well, I believe that Kira can kill in other ways than heart attacks,” She said. 

 

Chief Yagami turned to her. “In other ways?” Chief Yagami questioned. 

 

Matsuda perked up from where he was sitting. “Wait! Doesn’t that mean Kira can have way more victims than we think?” Matsuda said. Misora nodded. 

 

“Right, so how did you get to this conclusion Misora?” L asked. 

 

She brought out a folder, inside was various papers. She handed the open folder to L. It was filled with photographs and writing as well as a copy of a recording.

 

 “The papers include all the information but to summarize it, my fiancée, Raye Penber, is one of the FBI agents that was hunting for Kira. Raye’s card was taken by a criminal that died the same day. Later he was approached by Kira himself” Misora explained.

 

 Kira approached an FBI agent? That’s obviously risky, why would Kira ever do that? 

 

“So, Kira killed that criminal?” Aizawa asked. She nodded at him.

 

 “There’s more than that, that day the criminal stole his wallet, Raye was trailing a Kira suspect. I believe whoever he was trailing is Kira,'' Misora said.

 

 L picked up one of the papers with two fingers. It detailed exactly what Misora said but in more detail. 

 

Penber was trailing a suspect, and got into some sort of contact with the suspect when a criminal took his wallet that had fallen onto the ground beforehand. 

 

Penber was able to get his wallet back eventually, it was found next to the dead body of the criminal, Atsuo Kamiyama. The autopsy report showed he had died from brain hemorrhage not a heart attack. 

 

But, if Kira can kill in other ways then Kira killed him and purposefully made it so it couldn't be traced back. This could be the lead they’ve been desperately looking for. To get Penber’s name.. Kira had to be at SpaceLand. 

 

He specifically approached Penber as well, Kira is the suspect who Penber was trailing around that time. L has no doubt about this. 

 

L walked over to his computer as the rest of the team exchanged small talk and their thoughts on Kira with Misora. 

 

December 20th was.. Penber’s last day trailing the Yagami family. Of course, the suspect just has to be from one of the only families that no one would want to consider being Kira. 

 

Penber was trailing Light Yagami, the chief’s son. L hummed as he clicked onto his profile. 

 

Light Yagami, eldest son of Soichiro Yagami and Sachiko Yagami. 21 years old, recently graduated from high school, his test scores indicate he’s intelligent. 

 

When he was younger he went missing for years, only being found at 18. 

 

Light Yagami.. a former student, smart enough to pull it off, a good enough reason to resent the system, and has solved cases before. 

 

Exactly what L is looking for in a Kira suspect. However, the fact that he’s a Yagami does complicate things.

 

 It would be difficult to convince the others to even consider him as a suspect. Especially since he’s most likely worked with them on a case before.

 

 To get the others to even listen he’ll have to have other suspects besides Light Yagami. Penber was trailing the Kitamura family at the time that he was approached by Kira. 

 

Although, there is a low chance that Kira approached the agent that was still trailing him. 

 

“Kira is getting more confident, we need to do something” L said, turning back to the rest of them.

 

 “What do you suggest we do, Ryuuzaki?” Ukita asked. L bit the skin surrounding his finger nail.

 

 “Well.. Penber was trailing two families around that time frame, we could set up surveillance on both families to be sure Kira isn’t in any of them” L said. Everyone looked at him shocked. 

 

“Surveillance?!” Aizawa repeated as he stepped toward L.

 

 “Ryuuzaki, are you out of your mind? We could lose our jobs and get arrested!” He said. Why does Aizawa feel the need to object to everything L says?  

 

“You’re willing to risk your life but not lose your job to catch Kira?” L asked.

 

 Aizawa opened his mouth as if he was about to throw a fuss about something else again when the chief added onto what L had said. 

 

“He’s right Aizawa, we have to be ready to give up everything to catch Kira” The chief then turned to look at L.

 

 “Ryuuzaki, who were the two families he was trailing?” He asked L. L bit back a sigh. Well, they were bound to ask.

 

 “The Kitamura family and..” He paused looking around at everyone. 

 

Ukita was already shocked at the thought of suspecting the Kitamura family. L frowned. 

 

“The Yagami family,” He said. Chief Yagami lost the cool facade he had as he made a noise of shock. 

 

“What? You're seriously saying that you think Kira might be related to the Chief?” Matsuda exclaimed, coming to the defense of Chief Yagami immediately.

 

 “Kira can be anyone, despite what family they come from” Misora interjected. 

 

She deserves a chocolate strawberry for actually being sensible. L will make sure to ask Watari for a pack of some later.

 

 “Ryuuzaki, how likely is it that Kira is in one of those families?” Chief Yagami asked him. 

 

79% that Kira is a Kitamura, 89% that it’s a Yagami other than Light Yagami, and 98% that Light Yagami is Kira.

 

 “About 10%.. no closer to 5%, maybe about 7%” L said. They didn’t need to know just how far his suspicions go. 

 

Matsuda perked upwards at this as if he wanted to say something but kept it to himself. 

 

“Of all the people we’ve investigated you’ve had not even the slightest bit of suspicion.. this is the first solid lead we’ve gotten” Chief Yagami paused and for a second, L had thought this was leading to a point against him.

 

 Instead, the chief surprised him as he continued. 

 

“Even if it’s a low chance we have to follow up on it, It’s obvious that I’m offended you suspect my family but if it’s what it takes to catch Kira then so be it you can go ahead and place wiretaps and cameras in my home and don’t leave any blindspots just so we could be sure they aren’t Kira”

 

 He finished, looking up at L with a determined glint in his eyes. L simply just nodded. 

 

“I was planning to do that either way,” He muttered. 

 

Most likely sensing the stress coming from the chief, Misora walked up to the chief who looked like he was two seconds away from snapping. 

 

 “I think it’s honorable you're willing to do this just to be sure your family isn’t involved with Kira, I’m sure after surveillance we’ll be sure none of them are Kira and this’ll be dropped” She reassured. 

 

Chief Yagami gave her a slight smile. “Thank you miss Misora,” He said. Misora dipped her head as a thank you. 

 

Thank every god—that L doesn’t believe in—that Misora’s here now. She’ll obviously positively affect the team.

 

 Now, they’ll just need to put in the cameras. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

“See you tomorrow Light!” Light grinned as he waved bye to Yamamoto’s retreating figure. 

 

As soon as he was out of sight Light let the smile drop. Ryuk floated around him. 

 

Light opened the door to the house, slipping off the bag he was wearing and putting it down.

 

 “I’m home!” He called out to the quiet house. 

 

Light paused as he listened for any sounds. Nothing. Mom and Sayu must be out then. 

 

Most of the time the house is loud with Sayu watching tv or talking to her friends and mom’s music playing in the kitchen. 

 

He shook his head and just walked up the stairs. Not like it’s unusual for them to be out, just unexpected since mom hadn’t said anything in the morning about it. 

 

“Hey Light-o, can we play something?” Ryuk asked as Light approached the door of his room. 

 

Light opened his mouth to reply when he noticed the handle of his door. He narrowed his eyes as he opened the door.

 

 The door handle was at its original place, not where he had put it. Light crouched down.

 

 The paper had fallen so it was where it’s supposed to be, but ..the lead was broken already. Light glanced down to the broken pieces of lead as he felt dread growing up inside him. 

 

The fact that the lead was broken isn’t all that unusual. Light walked over to his bed. 

 

Mom or Sayu come into his room all the time. Light sat down on his bed and took off his shoes.

 

 But, the paper was put back. Light laid down looking up to the ceiling. 

 

Mom and Sayu don’t know about the paper, and even if they did they wouldn’t put it back. Someone else, who didn’t want him to know they were in his room, came in. 

 

“Light?” Ryuk asked as he spun around the room. It had to be the second L, Light realized as he glared at the ceiling.

 

 “Hey Light! Stop ignoring me!” Ryuk complained. Light sighed and got up. 

 

He shrugged his jacket off, putting on his other shoes. Light put the paper back, not bothering to put another lead back. 

 

He walked out the door, putting the door handle slightly down, and walked down the stairs to outside of the house.

 

 “Someone was in my room,” Light said as soon as he closed the front door. Ryuk made a noise of confusion. 

 

“In your room? You sure it wasn’t just your mom or sister?” Ryuk asked in his familiar deep voice. Light shook his head.

 

 “Mom or Sayu wouldn’t put the paper back,” Light explained.

 

 “Paper?” Ryuk repeated as Light walked out of the neighborhood.

 

 “I placed a paper at my door so that it falls when someone opens the door, it was placed back but my other traps that I placed weren’t put back to normal so whoever came in most likely didn’t notice them” Light said. 

 

Ryuk just nodded as he followed Light down the street. “Wait.. so how am I going to eat apples now?!” Ryuk realized. Light rolled his eyes.

 

 “Well, unless there’s any blindspots, you won’t be able to eat them in the house anymore” He said as he passed by the ice cream shop he used to visit when he was younger.

 

 “ What?!”

 

  Light winced at how loud Ryuk was.

 

 “No more apples inside, got it?” Light told Ryuk. He pouted in response to Light’s words.

 

 “But, Light you don’t understand! I need apples just like when you humans get addicted to alcohol I get withdrawal without apples! It’s not a fun sight, my body gets all twisted up!” Ryuk said as Light huffed. 

 

“Well then Ryuk I guess you’ll have to find out if there’s any blindspots with the cameras” Light said. Ryuk perked up at this.

 

 “Blindspots?” He asked. Light smirked.

 

 “Well yeah, if there’s any blindspots you might be able to eat your apples” He explained. Ryuk seemed to vibrate with excitement.

 

 “I’ll look for them once you get home!” He said. Light grinned as he nodded.

 

 With Ryuk he’ll be able to figure out how many cameras there are and how he can continue killing criminals with the cameras installed. 

 

Nice try, second L. This was a dirty move but nevertheless he’s not giving up. 

 

Light isn’t stopping until the second L is dead.

Notes:

Listen listen I know technically Naomi could tell the difference between Beyond and L BUT I HAD TO the hyperfixtation hit extra hard alright? 😞

Feel free to correct any mistakes I pretty much just finish formatting and post it directly after and my only beta is google docs lmao so there’s bound to be mistakes.

I keep forgetting to mention this but discord server!!!! Woahsers! Link is: here

that’s all have a good day!!!! :)

Chapter 20: I Don’t Like My Mind

Summary:

(Chapter title from Mitski’s song “I don’t like my mind”)

L watches the surveillance cameras on the Yagami family.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     L got a spoonful of his strawberry cheesecake. 


Currently, he and Chief Yagami were watching the cameras in the Yagami’s household. 

 

Nothing was out of the ordinary. Sayu Yagami was watching television. Sachiko Yagami was cleaning some dishes while something cooked on the stove. His main suspect, Light Yagami, was studying some textbooks. 

 

A picture perfect family. At least that’s what it looks like from the surface. 

 

L is certain that there’s something underneath the surface. Whether that be the eldest son being Kira or something less dramatic there must be something. 

 

To be that perfect. L narrowed his eyes at Light Yagami. 

 

A studious student. He has straight A’s. Popular. Good-looking. Nothing was out of the ordinary from first glance. 

 

Of course he has his own demons from the past like everyone else. At a young age he went to therapy sessions after the Yagami’s were worried about how he never seemed to talk.

 

 He was on the verge of getting a diagnosis for various things when all the symptoms just seemed to go away. Obviously, that wouldn’t make sense and Light Yagami was hiding something. 

 

Something that led to Kira maybe? 

 

Later on in life he disappeared after a house fire, came back years later and showed signs of abuse and trauma.

 

 He saw something there. That much was obvious. Perhaps, he saw that experience as some sort of enlightening journey. 

 

Something that reinforced the values he has that make him a perfect candidate to be Kira. It was a huge spectacle for a while—a police officer’s formerly dead son is returned to his family after years. 

 

After the short lived “fame” ended, the Yagami family made efforts to have the records of this event hidden from the general public. 

 

To any normal person not affiliated with a government it would be rather difficult to find these records unless they were skilled with hacking. 

 

However, for L getting into these files was easy enough with the resources he has. 

 

Although, that’s not important right now. L could figure out what led to Light Yagami becoming Kira after he’s apprehended him. 

 

Currently, he must look for clues that could prove to the others that Light Yagami is in fact Kira just like L currently believes. 

 

Although, L looked back up to the screen which was showing Light Yagami, that would be easier without this stupid headache.

 

 It seems that every time he looked at Light Yagami a piercing headache would resound through his head if he looked too long directly at his face. It was messing with his deductive reasoning skills.

 

 He couldn’t figure anything out if something was stopping him from looking at his suspect’s face. The only way he can determine if Light Yagami is Kira is if L could see all of his micro-expressions. 

 

He can’t exactly do that with a headache. Perhaps this is part of Kira’s powers. To cause a headache to anyone investigating him.

 

 It certainly would be very convenient for Kira to possess that power. It is quite incriminating for Light Yagami to have a headache to ring throughout L’s head every time he stares a little too closely. 

 

Either way, it isn’t enough to have L give up on the investigation. A little headache isn’t enough to stop him, Kira. 

 

Light Yagami got up from his seat at the desk. He went to the back of his room that was filled with books (seriously who needs that much books? L likes to read but to this extent?) and grabbed one off.

 

 It was a magazine of some sort—hidden in between the books. Light Yagami sat down on his bed and opened the magazine to a random page. Oh, that’s what this is about. 

 

“My.. my son, what is he doing with those magazines?” Chief Yagami exclaimed from next to L.

 

 Light Yagami, the “perfect” son, was reading an ‘are you gay?’ magazine. 

 

Well, that certainly complicates things. 

 

Light Yagami might not be Kira and is instead hiding his sexuality? No way L could believe that.

 

 L stares into Light Yagami’s bored expression, ignoring the pain from his headache. This is an act. That much is obvious. 

 

Light Yagami doesn’t look interested at all. He’s mostly just flipping through the pages every once in a while. Even if Light Yagami is in fact queer, this isn’t a genuine act. Something about it feels.. forced. 

 

“My son.. he—“ Chief Yagami cut himself off, clutching his chest.

 

 L rolled his eyes. If he’s homophobic this is going to be so annoying. 

 

“Well, it’s not like it’s uncommon to question their sexuality for his age. I did weird things too at that time” L said.

 

  Sneaking kisses in the library, interlocked hands as the other sobs, I’ll never leave you alone K, I promise. 

 

L shook his head. This is not the time to be thinking about K.

 

He glanced over at Chief Yagami. He still had a face of shock. L sighed.

 

 “Chief Yagami, you are going to support your son, right?” He narrowed his eyes at Chief Yagami as he said this.

 

 Chief Yagami looked caught off guard. He hesitated before nodding. 

 

“Of course.. Light is still my son and I’ll support him no matter what” He said, confidently. 

 

Would that still apply if Light Yagami was Kira? Most likely not.

 

 L bites down on his thumb. “I don’t fully believe this though..” He said. Chief Yagami turned to him.

 

 “What do you mean Ryuuzaki?” He asked.

 

 “Well—“ L looked up at the screen before wincing. 

 

The pain came back immediately. A pounding in his head and— A scream rang throughout his ears as a wave took away his only love. 

 

L looked down, breathing heavily. He shook his head. “Nevermind” L mumbled. 

 

Light Yagami got up on the screen, putting the magazine away. L was careful not to stare into his eyes. Light Yagami walked downstairs for dinner.

 

 Sayu Yagami was still watching the same movie as before. Light Yagami sat down and began eating. Nothing looked out of place. Slight bantering between the siblings. It was a picture perfect dinner. 

 

L pressed the button that connected him to the monitor in the other room. “Aizawa, are the Kitamuras currently watching tv?” He asked. 

 

Aizawa’s gruff voice confirmed that they were on the other side of the line. L nodded and sent the signal to Watari to broadcast the fake news. 

 

He had decided early on in the case that he didn’t want Watari getting too involved. He can’t explain why, it was just a gut feeling. 

 

Sayu Yagami’s voice comes through from the screen. “What? What’s this? 1000 investigators come to Japan in re..retaliation to Kira killing FBI agents” She read off the screen. 

 

Light Yagami turned to his sister as his mother commented some sort of exclamation to Sayu Yagami’s words. Light Yagami looked almost unimpressed at the announcement on TV.

 

 “Why would they announce this if they didn’t announce the FBI agents?” Sayu Yagami asked. Light Yagami rolled his eyes, affectionately. 

 

“The agents aren’t actually here, Sayu. This is just an attempt to scare Kira into giving up” Light Yagami said. He said it so confidently that his sister turned to him. 

 

“Woah really?” She asked. Light Yagami simply nodded.

 

 For a moment Light Yagami turned and made eye contact with the camera but just as quickly looked away, making it seem like L imagined it. 

 

No, he didn’t imagine it. Light Yagami knows the cameras are installed. He’s putting on an act as well.

 

 “Your son is quite intelligent” L comments as he bites his thumb. Soichiro Yagami nods. 

 

“Yes.. Light has always been ahead of his age," He said. L continue to watch the screen carefully.

 

 It continued on, normally. He truly is quite interesting. They are around the same age, and it seems Light Yagami might match his own intelligence.

 

 After a while, Light Yagami finished his dinner and went back upstairs with a bag of chips. L bit the corner of his thumb. Light Yagami simply continued to study.

 

 “So, your son comes home, studies, eats dinner, and then studies some more?” L asked. Chief Yagami nodded. 

 

“Light has his university entrance exams coming up” he explained. L looked down. 

 

“Your son is 21 isn’t he? He’s quite intelligent as well.. Why not just go straight to university rather than retaking the school years he missed?” L inquired. He needs to be thorough with his examinations of Light Yagami.

 

 “Light..” Chief Yagami started, sighing. 

 

“When he came back, he was.. different. It wasn’t unusual of course, it had been years—things were bound to change.But, he refused to talk more than necessary. Me and Sachiko were worried of course, so we thought it was best to bring up taking the years he missed to Light, which he agreed to.” 

 

Chief Yagami looked down. He rubbed his forehead.

 

 “I never understood why, just like I still don’t understand many parts of Light.” He finished off. L made a sound of interest as he continued to watch the screen.

 

 Light Yagami was just studying while eating chips, nothing was out of the ordinary. Still though.. something felt off. L has learned to always trust his gut. 

 

Currently, it’s screaming that something is wrong. Something inside of him is alarming him to— danger, danger, danger, run

 

Light Yagami is doing something. Killing perhaps? Although, he isn’t showing any outward signal that he’s doing anything other than studying, much less killing. 

 

The thought that someone could kill without it affecting them in any way is.. disturbing to say the least. Maybe Kira has killed enough people that it doesn’t affect him anymore.

 

 L stayed staring at the screen (Not at Light Yagami’s face—he doesn’t want another headache, thanks) for a few minutes. 

 

Suddenly, Watari’s voice clips in through the line he has connected to the monitor. 

 

“Ryuuzaki, a new report of Kira’s new victims have come in,” Watari said, his voice crisp and familiar. 

 

Chief Yagami immediately gets up from the chair he had been sitting (Sulking?) in. 

 

“This.. This means my son isn’t Kira!” He whipped around to L, relief in every corner of his face. 

 

“Ryuuzaki.. This does prove Light isn’t Kira right?” He asked, his voice shakes slightly with the last few words. L bites down directly on the nail of his thumb. 

 

“Watari.. Could you send over the full report of the deaths?” L asks, less of a request and more of an instruction. 

 

The ding from his laptop, which is currently set aside next to the monitor the cameras are displaying the footage on, comes almost immediately. 

 

L opened up the document, two women, sisters, drowned their mother and father and proceeded to attempt to murder the entire neighborhood.

 

 It was announced on tv only a few minutes ago. The entire time Light Yagami was studying. 

 

The criminals are Kira’s usual targets as well. Nothing is out of the ordinary. This should prove that Light Yagami isn’t Kira. 

 

But, something still feels.. off. Light Yagami is Kira, that’s still for certain.

 

 L can’t be wrong. He can’t.

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Light sat down on the bench. 

 

Light hoped the second L was confused and pissed over the potato chip trick he did. Ryuk had been annoying him for apples all day.

 

 “C’mon Light give them to me!” The shinigami pleaded. 


His body was twisted up and bent in ways not possible for humans. Ryuk wasn't exaggerating when he said it wasn’t a pretty sight. 


Light sighed and grabbed one of the apples. Ryuk made a sound that sounded too close to a squeal for Light’s sanity. 

 

What did he do in his past life to deserve a shinigami like this? Light fed the apple to Ryuk who currently looks like a child’s messed up drawing of a spider.

 

 Slowly, as Ryuk took bites of the apple his limbs stretched out back to normal. 

 

“At this point I should just kill you with my own Death note with how much you torture me” Ryuk mumbled between bites. 

 

Light laughed, harshly. “Really? You kill me? Without me, you get no apples and no entertainment, Ryuk” Light points out. 

 

Ryuk simply chuckled, staring at him. Light doesn’t care if Ryuk kills him.

 

 All that matters him is protecting people and killing the second L. 


Nothing else matters.

 

Notes:

I am so so sorry this took so long! Life is a mess. I had my quarter exams in every class, my family life was a mess, and headspace was being weird as fuck. I meant to post this on Halloween as a little ‘hey have this for L’s birthday!’ I had planned to finish it by staying up late after trick or treating with my brother But that plan was erased after my dog ran away???? (I got him back he’s fine) so yea life sucks apparently have some L being tortured by his Wammy memories as payment!!!!

Chapter 21: Opia

Notes:

See that shiny Graphic Violence tag? Yea this is the chapter where it realllyyyyy comes in

TW: mentions of blood, descriptions of violence, murder, corpses, slight self harm, and self-mutilation. Past attempted suicide and past suicide.

This is a violence heavy chapter don’t read if you’re not comfortable with that! <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

     They slammed their head into the cushioned wall. 

 

They scowled. Can’t even hurt themself right. They hated it. They hated being here. 

 

A shadow walks past them. They named it Lawli just for old times sake. “Lawli” They called out, grinning the way they used to when they wanted to appear unsettling.

 

 The shadow continued to pace around in the small room. “ Lawli!” They screamed out. They hoped the guards outside thought them insane. 

 

The shadow finally turned, tilting its head in an awful way that would snap any human’s neck—(Snap just like his did hanging off of the top bunk.) They dug their nails into themself. 

 

The shadow did a gesture that made it look like it was sighing before disappearing. “Yea run away.” They mocked before muttering under their breath:

 

 “Fucking pussy..” They rolled their eyes. Their eyes slid over to the door. It was metal, strong enough that not even they could break through.

 

 The guards most likely could hear their every word. Which is absolutely amazing. Sure the guards here are annoying little stuck ups. But, what is a performer with an audience? 

 

That is all he is after all. A performer. Every little action planned beforehand. They learned very quickly in life that they could gain someone’s trust and then go on to creep them out immensely with a flick of a switch. 

 

It was addictive. To hold that power in their hands. They grinned once again.

 

 But that doesn’t matter now, does it? They're stuck here. Maybe forever. 

 

No, not forever. They’ll get out. One day. 

 

They traced the remaining scars on their arm. The only evidence of what they did. They could still feel the pain. The heat dancing around on their skin. It felt amazing and terrifying at the same time. 

 

They still don’t understand how they are alive. Yet, here they are. Still fucking alive after everything. Why wouldn’t they just die? 

 

They clenched their fist and looked down. They should’ve died back then. It would’ve made everything so much easier. Maybe he would still be alive if they just never existed. 

 

Maybe none of this would’ve happened if they just were never born. But, they're still alive. No matter how many maybes they think about. 

 

The walls blinded them. It was a stark and almost unnatural white everywhere compared to the horrific scars on their tanned skin. They hated it. 

 

It only made them remember that stupid room they would be trapped in. Trapped in one room at 13 trapped in another now. 

 

They don’t even know how old they are.  

 

The realization made their stomach drop. They’ve been trapped here for so long. Years. But, they lost track after the first month or so. 

 

Has it been 3 years? 5 maybe? Who knows.

 

 Does anyone even remember them? Or have they been wiped away? They feel themself start to shake. 

 

Suddenly, a loud ringing noise came from above. It startled them and they flinched away from the headache inducing sound. It had been so long since they heard something outside of their own voice.

 

 The metal door they were just moments before thinking about suddenly broke open. Guards ran in and took them by the arms. 

 

They winced at one of the guards digging fingernails into their arm. Another guard from behind pushed them slightly with a gun.

 

 They turned and glared but only got hit again. Whatever, guess they might as well go. 

 

They turned on their heel way more dramatically than is necessary. They can tell the guards are done with them. They grin slightly and start to walk for the door.

 

 What’s next? Did the old man finally get them a death sentence? 

 

The dim lights from outside appear to them like the gates of heaven. They look out the door for a few seconds and then— 

 

Beyond steps out of the room for the first time since being locked away.

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

     The alarms rang obnoxiously from above. 

 

Light ran down the now emptied hallway. A guard that was left behind to check on the other cells turned to him. 

 

Light muttered a few curses under his breath. The guard pointed his gun up at Light. Light immediately ducked down and pushed the gun upward with his hand. 

 

The guard screamed as the horrific sounding crack told Light that his fingers broke. The guard crumbled to the ground. 

 

Fool, why not let go of the gun if you were just going to cry about it afterwards? 

 

Light quickly kicked the man in the nose. Luckily, he wasn’t wearing a helmet like the others. He went completely still on the ground. Light hoped he was dead. 

 

Normally he would feel disgust for an overly violent action such as this. But, 

 

he knows what they did. 

 

Light picked up the now abandoned gun and continued his way down. Really it had been so easy to get here.

 

 Research prisons in Los Angeles. A couple carefully planted conversations about a trip. Doing dishes and chores more often. Asking Yamamoto to back up his story no matter what. Get a plane ticket to California. Then, he was here. 

 

A guard ran down, most likely alerted to his presence by noise, Light shot her in the knee. 

 

Her face flushed red from the pain from under the visor she had on. She had a different uniform on than the other, maybe a higher rank? 

 

Light shot her again this time in the chest. The blood splattered down on the floor as she bent down and gripped her knee.

 

 Thankfully, he didn't see any weapons on her. “What do you want..” She managed to choke out.

 

 Light only stared at her for a moment. “This entire facility has done many things,”

 

 He paused for a moment. “And I'm the inevitable bringer of retribution” Light finished off. 

 

He always did have an interest in the dramatics. Light kicked her back and stepped over her as he continued his way down. 

 

Finally, he made it to a locked door. It needed a thumbprint and face scan to enter. 

 

Light scowled. This was just over cautious at this point. He pressed his thumb against the provided thumb shape on the door. 

 

It beeped obnoxiously as the thumb shape glowed red. Light rolled his eyes.

 

 He banged on the one way window on the right wall. As if right on cue, a guard, similar to the first one he encountered, ran out of the other sealed door. 

 

This one’s facial features were hidden with a helmet. They brought out a gun and began to shoot at Light. 

 

He dodged to the best of his abilities, luckily for him, the guard had horrible aim. The sound of the gunshots reverberating off of the metal walls rang throughout Light’s head, annoyingly. 

 

A jumbled sound came from the gun. Good, they were out of bullets now. Light sprinted towards the guard who had now abandoned the empty gun on the floor. 

 

The guard punched him in the nose. The fist hit Light hard enough that he had to stumble backward. Damn it, they aren’t entirely foolish. 

 

The guard started to laugh, it was a cruel and harsh laugh. It annoyed Light and only contributed to his headache.

 

 “You’re young, you have no place here” The guard sneered. Light was confused and reached up for his hood. It wasn’t on his head any more, it must’ve fallen back when he got punched. 

 

Good thing he planned ahead and took out the cameras. Light glared upward at the guard’s large figure. 

 

“And yet I'm still here” He hissed out. The guard stared down at him. 

 

Light wished he could see their facial expression. Light quickly dropped to the floor, he kicked at the guard’s legs.

 

 The guard stumbled but didn’t fall. Light got up and put the guard in a headlock in one quick fell swoop. 

 

It was annoying to keep them in it, especially since the guard has more body strength than Light does. 

 

Light planted his legs on the guard’s back for an easier way to stay on. The guard tried to push him off. They punched Light in the nose again. 

 

Light felt blood leak out of his nose. Light increased his hold on the guard’s neck. The guard let out a choked noise. 

 

Light pulled as hard as he could to the back with the guard's head. A sickening crack came from their neck as the guard’s limp body fell backwards. 

 

The body landed on Light. He scowled, pushing what he now assumes to be a corpse off of him. 

 

He whipped the blood from his nose away. Light grabbed the back of their shirt as hard as he could. The corpse didn’t budge at all. 

 

Light groaned. He dug his legs into the ground and pulled.  

 

It took a few minutes, and was extremely annoying and strenuous to do. Finally, the body got up and the weight was on Light. 

 

He struggled to stand up straight but managed to do it. He leaned upward to reach the helmet on the body. 

 

He got it off and immediately long wavy auburn hair fell down. Light threw the helmet aside.

 

 He dragged the body over to the keypad. He smashed the corpse’s face to the keypad and had it stand as the machine scanned the face. An affirmative sound came from it. 

 

Light tossed the corpse behind him as the door unlocked in front of him. Light walked in, carefully.

 

 It was a long winding hallway that at the end Light could hear gunshots. Light simply ignored the warning signs and walked towards the noise. 

 

Light pulled his hood back up on his head. Light threw the gun he had to the side, it’s better if he had no weapons when he got to his destination. 

 

He reached the end of the hallway. There was a decapitated head right next to his feet. What he assumed to be the body was mangled and set against the wall. 

 

A man lied on the ground writhing and twitching as blood poured out from his throat. A woman was dead, stab wounds all over and her eyes missing.

 

 In the middle of this body chaos was a face Light never thought he would see again and also the whole reason he came here. Beyond stood, staring at the ground as he shook.

 

 Scars trailed all over the left side of Beyond’s body. His eyes appeared demented and blood was on his lips and hands. 

 

Countless other corpses laid around Beyond. Light felt like he was going to throw up. 

 

Not because of the blood all over. No, because of something much worse. Behind Beyond was a single room.

 

 It was all white, white padded floor, white padded walls, and white padded ceiling. Light felt his hand start to shake as an almost indescribable anger surged up inside him. 

 

These sick fucks put Beyond through white room torture. He now more than ever doesn’t regret killing them at all.

 

 Light took a single step towards Beyond when his head suddenly snapped up to stare at Light. Beyond stared at Light with a mixture of anger and confusion. 

 

“Who are you?” Beyond asked, his voice was familiar yet raspier than usual as if he wasn’t used to talking. Light paused for a second. 

 

The camera only a few feet above laid heavy in his mind. He made sure it wasn’t recording but there is always a chance no matter how slim that someone could recover the footage. 

 

“That isn’t important right now, all you need to know is I’m here to help. Now come on they’re going to send reinforcements soon” Light said as he extended a hand to Beyond. 

 

Beyond stayed silent and unmoving for a moment. Light could almost see the thoughts swirling in his head.

 

 Finally, Beyond took his hand. His grip was strong, as if threatening Light to keep up his word. Light smiled softly and helped Beyond up. 

 

Beyond smudged the blood on his lips. “So, where are we going?” He asked. His eyes were empty, it hurt to see Beyond like that. 

 

Light simply pointed to the pushed open door to the side. It was most likely how the guards that Beyond killed got here.

 

 Light walked through the door, with Beyond closely behind. Inside was a far more easy on the eyes room. 

 

Guns laid on the tables as well as handcuffs. The walls were a soft beige but were now stained with blood. 

 

Light continued through the hallway. He couldn’t shake the feeling he was being watched but continued through, if only for Beyond’s sake. 

 

Light was barely thinking at this point, all he could focus on was getting Beyond out of this place. 

 

The feeling of a gun right against his head shocked him out of his unthinking state. “If you value your life you won’t move a single inch,” A gruff voice told Light. 

 

Light froze his eyes darting around for Beyond. Beyond was held back to a table by handcuffs and a muzzle. 

 

This man must’ve snuck up on him and attached the muzzle and handcuffs while Light wasn’t paying attention. 

 

God dammit this is not the time to be zoning out. How could he have been so stupid?! 

 

Light calmed himself down. There was no way he could disarm him without getting shot somehow. He planned this out. 

 

Light glared at the man out of the corner of his eye. “Do you believe in Kira?” Light asked, at the end of his options.

 

 The man looked surprised for a second. “Of course, that’s one of the reasons I can’t let you go, criminal” He replied. 

 

Light felt a laugh begin to bubble up inside him. Oh, the irony.

 

 The man poked Light with the gun. “What’s it matter to you anyways?” He asked, anger evident in his voice. Light slid his eyes down to the floor as he grinned. 

 

“What if I told you I was Kira?” The words were almost silent and yet loud enough to make an impact. The man faltered for a second, lowering the gun. 

 

That short time of hesitation was all Light needed. Light kicked the man as hard as he could and twisted the gun out of his hand. 

 

The man screamed in anger as he reached for Light when— Bang. 

 

Blood splattered on Light’s face as he watched with no expression on his face as the man slowly dropped to the floor. Good riddance. Light dropped the gun. 

 

He walked towards Beyond and unchained the muzzle letting it fall to the floor. The muzzle hit the metal floor with a loud clang noise. 

 

Beyond wasn’t looking him in the eye. His eyes were wide open, and he was hyperventilating.

 

 “Beyond?” Light asked, quietly. Fear rose up in him.

 

 Light unclasped the handcuffs from Beyond’s wrists. “Beyond!” Light said in a hushed tone. 

 

Beyond’s eyes flickered up to him. He blinked, his breathing going back to normal. 

 

Then, with a flick of a switch, Beyond seemed to go back to hiding how he truly felt. He shook his head, 

 

“Let’s keep going.” Beyond said as he walked past Light as if nothing happened. 

 

Light simply nodded yet the guilt was eating him up on the inside. The two walked in silence, although this time Light was attentive to every little sound.

 

 Which may be why it surprised him when Beyond spoke up—“So, what is Kira?” He asked. 

 

Light stopped walking for a moment. Beyond turned to look at him. His face was still empty but Light could make out a satisfied glint in his eyes. 

 

“Where did you hear that name?” Light asked, staring at Beyond. 

 

Beyond grinned, “I heard you mention it to that guy” 

 

Light stood there silent. He could lie or he could tell the truth for once. 


“Kira is someone who’s killing criminals with heart attacks.” He simply explained. 

 

He continued on walking past Beyond when suddenly he’s pushed against the wall. He groaned, and he looked at his assailant. 

 

Beyond looked down at him as he held him down by the collar of his shirt, Fuck. 

 

“Careful there, wouldn’t want to kill who’s helping you escape,” Light said. Beyond only glared at him. 

 

“So that’s why you're helping me then? To kill me afterwards,” Beyond accused, his eyes were sharp as he stared into Light’s eyes. What?

 

 “Beyond listen that’s not—“ Beyond tightened his grip, and shoved Light into the wall again.

 

 “ Stop acting like you know me!” He screamed. 

 

Light winced slightly. He wished he could tell Beyond everything, but it’s not safe right now.  

 

“Beyond. I’ll tell you everything soon I promise, but it isn’t safe to right now,” Light said.

 

 Beyond faltered for a second. After a few moments he let go of Light. 

 

“Fine, but you try to cross and me I’ll make sure the police don’t stop finding pieces of you” Beyond threatened. 

 

Light nodded as he took a breath. They just need to get out of here. 

 

Light continued to walk with Beyond right behind him. If the map he had found is correct, they only need to go through a few more rooms before getting to the back exit. 

 

Behind him, Beyond made a sound of disgust. Light looked around. Oh. 

 

There were trophies and pictures of former “employees of the month.” Light felt just as disgusted as Beyond. 

 

They were torturing people while also throwing appreciation parties? Light hates this place. 

 

A loud noise of something falling came from behind him. Shit. Light whipped around bracing for a fight to see—Beyond?

 

 Beyond had thrown down all the different trophies and was grinning. Light hesitantly smiled too. 

 

Maybe things can go back to how they used to be? Beyond sauntered past Light to the next room. 

 

Light stood there for a second as he reminisced about the old times he and Beyond shared. The sound of fighting suddenly tore Light away from the past. 

 

Light ran into the room Beyond had entered just moments ago. Beyond was being choked by some woman. 

 

She was about the same height as Beyond, but looked to be more fit than the two of them combined. Fuck. 

 

Light got one of the glass bottles lying on the table next to him. He threw it at the woman, it landed right at her shoulder and broke everywhere. 

 

Luckily, none of the glass got Beyond. The woman let go of Beyond and turned to Light. 

 

She almost towered over him but Light kept his ground. She punched Light on the jaw. 

 

The feeling of her knuckles colliding with his face sent jolts of pain throughout his whole body. Light kicked her as hard as he could in the knee. 

 

The woman didn’t budge, she only came closer. She reached out her arms for Light as he backed away, fear pooling in his gut.

 

 This was all so familiar but he just couldn’t remember what it reminded him of. 

 

Light felt his back hit the wall, nowhere else to go. He could distract her, he could do something at least but his body just won’t move. 

 

The woman came closer and closer reaching her arms out to choke him just like she did to Beyond. Light flinched backward. 

 

She was only a few inches away when Light finally noticed Beyond. Beyond had gotten a knife.

 

 He jumped onto the woman, wrapping his legs around her throat. Light only watched as Beyond attempted to scratch the woman’s eyes out. 

 

As Beyond attacked in any way he could, scratching, biting, kicking Light could only describe his fighting style as a cat’s.

 

 The woman screamed and tried to throw Beyond off of her. Beyond bit one of her fingers and brought the knife he had gotten up in the air. 

 

With widened eyes the woman seemed to realize what was about to happen when—everything suddenly went silent as Beyond plunged the knife deep into the woman’s left eye. 

 

Beyond ripped the knife out of her eye and the blood came pouring out. The corpse fell forward at Light’s feet. 

 

Beyond scrunched his nose as he got off. Beyond’s fingers were stained with blood and dried up blood and hair were under his fingernails. 

 

Light took a step away from the corner he was against. His hands are shaking. When did that start?

 

 His mind feels foggy and unfocused. Everything around him feels almost unreal. 

 

“-ira! Kira!” Beyond’s voice throws Light back into where he currently is.

 

 Light blinked. He curled his hand into a fist. Wordlessly, he walked past Beyond.

 

 He pushed open the door with more force than necessary. The bright shine of the sun is a huge contrast from the fluorescent lights he had gotten used to. 

 

He squinted his eyes. There was no one out here. Beyond stepped out.

 

 He seemed dazzled as he peered out into the sky. This is probably his first time outside since being locked up. 

 

Light looked up as well. The clouds made undecipherable shapes. It was hot, hotter than he was used to at least.

 

 Light was suddenly pushed against the concrete wall. Beyond looked down at him. God, what is with Beyond and shoving him against walls?

 

 “So? Who exactly are you?” Beyond asked, venom in his voice.

 

 Light looked around, there were no cameras around. Good. 

 

Light took off his hood. He could see the exact moment Beyond realized.

 

 “I’m K,” He said, his voice bordering a whisper. 

 

And then arms were around him. 

 

Beyond was hugging him and Light never wanted to let go. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

     “Wait, you set yourself on fire?

 

 Light and Beyond were unwinding in a hotel room. Beyond was flopped over on one of the beds while Light was sitting on the floor. 

 

They had a lot to go over in just one night. What happened to Light in Wammy’s after Beyond left. What actually happened during the LABB case. Whether or not Light still goes by K anymore.

 

 They had a long history, a complicated one at that.

 

 “Seriously? That’s the part you focus on?” Beyond asked. 

 

Light rolled his eyes. When he said he wanted Beyond back he was not expecting him to be even sassier than he remembered. 

 

“What else am I supposed to focus on? You doing a horrible L impression?” Light shot back. 

 

Beyond threw a brush at him. It bounced off his shoulder.

 

 “It wasn’t horrible! Whatever, anyways where is L? I mean you two are practically joined at the hip,” Beyond said. Light felt numb, the reminder of L made his smile drop. 

 

How was he supposed to explain to Beyond that he let L die? 

 

“L.. he’s dead, Beyond,” Light whispered. The grief of it all hit Light like a truck. 

 

God damnit how could he be so weak? Beyond’s own smile dropped. Light felt his throat begin to close up.

 

 “Oh, Light, I'm so sorry,” He said. Light shook his head.

 

 “You knew him too, his death doesn’t affect just me.” He said, his voice cracking. Beyond got down and sat next to Light. 

 

He rubbed circles in his back, just like he used to. 

 

“You and him were practically soulmates it’s okay to not be over it,” Beyond soothed. Light felt a single tear roll down his cheek. 

 

Beyond looked at him, “When.. when did it happen?” He tentatively asked.

 

 His 18th birthday.. a day he’ll never forget.

 

 “About 3 years after you left,” Light answered. Beyond froze for a second.

 

 Light felt him tense up. “Then who.. who was on my case?” He asked. 

 

Light clenched his fist. A scowl came onto his face. The second L. Light loathed him. He couldn’t wait to get his name and kill him. 

 

“A successor, a year after L died there wasn’t any activity under his alias until a year later. I assume it’s a Wammy’s successor who was on your case and is on mine” Light explained. 

 

Beyond looked down. He stared at the ground as if processing Light’s words. Beyond started to shake. 

 

Light put an arm around him. Beyond began to sob as he turned to Light, his eyes red from the tears.

 

 “I.. I couldn’t even save him or any of you!” He hiccuped out. 

 

Beyond hugged Light, crying into his shirt. Light’s own heart ached for Beyond.

 

 “You did the best you could, Beyond.” He whispered. 

 

Beyond only clinged closer to Light. “So did you,” Beyond managed to say in between his tears. 

 

What? “What do you..?” Light trailed off. 

 

Beyond seemed to get what he was feeling. He smiled through his tears.

 

 “We’re both genius dumbasses who have lost too much.” Beyond said as he looked up at Light. 

 

Light paused as he thought about Beyond’s words. They really were all the other had left. Light hugged Beyond. 

 

Beyond embraced him back. Light felt his own tears start to well up in his eyes. Just two idiots crying together. 

 

Normally, crying made him feel useless. Now, in this moment, it only made him feel closer to Beyond.

 

 The only one he has left. 

Notes:

Beyond my favorite cringe loser is finally here <3 you have NO idea how long I’ve been waiting to write this chapter I had originally planned to have him come in around the second Kira arc but I think it fits better here plus random bonus I just realized Beyond died on the 21st of January and this is the 21st chapter :3 huge thanks to my best friend Max for sorta beta-ing and a small part of this chapter (still don’t have a beta but who needs one when I can just use Max???) Hope you all enjoyed this extra long chapter (I think it’s the longest so far) comments and kudos are immensely appreciated I will hopefully get the next chapter out sooner! :)

Chapter 22: Hiraeth

Summary:

To-Oh exams begin.

Maybe the blood rushing in his ears was just a coincidence?

Or at least that’s what he thought before he saw the ghost staring from behind.

Notes:

Currently at the hospital for ghe loss of hearing in one of my ears lmao so haven’t had the time to fully check it over might edit later

TW: suicidal thoughts, allusions to past suicide (AKA A’s death is mentioned), and mentions of death via drowning

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

     Light stepped onto the first step. 

 

To-Oh university in all its glory stood before him. It was finally time for his university exams. 

 

Ryuk chuckled from behind him. “I can’t believe you’re going to be in college now,” He said, all faux sentiment in his voice. 

 

It sounded like something a mother would say. Although, it’s not like his own mom is here anyways. 

 

A muffled sound comes from his phone. Light digs through his bag for his phone. He gets it out, the charms on it clinking together. 

 

He opens it and checks his messages. New messages from “Burnt.” Oh, it’s Beyond.

 

Burnt:

Lightttttt!!!!! 

Answer meeeeee 

>:(

 

Light rolled his eyes. 

 

Seriously? Beyond knew he was about to take his exam. 

 

Light checked the time on his watch. His dad had just given it to him a few months ago, as a graduation gift. On the back side it was etched with his name.

 

 Light smiled ever so slightly just thinking of it. It was rare that his dad got him gifts, especially such expensive ones. The hands on the watch told him he still had 15 minutes until the exam officially started. 

 

Well, it was only about a 5 minute walk to where the exam was taking place. 

 

With a sigh, Light responded to Beyond.

 

Yagami:

What?

 

Burnt:

Gods you text so dry :////

Anyways 

GOOD LUCK!!!!!!!!! X_x

 

Light rolled his eyes yet a small smile was on his face. 

 

Maybe to others he seemed lonely, with no one seen accompanying him with a quick glance. But, he had all the encouragement he needed here. 

 

Light typed out a quick thank you before closing his phone. He put his phone back into his bag. 

 

A look at his watch tells him that there’s about 7 minutes until the exam begins. Perfect.

 

 He walked towards the gate to To-Oh. A man stood in front of the gate, a staff member of some sort. Others around him ran into the gates. 

 

The man yelled something out to Light. “Hurry! The exams are starting soon!” Light resisted the urge to roll his eyes as he passed the man. 

 

“I meant to get here at this time, waiting only irritates me.” Light murmured. The man stared at Light in shock. 

 

Ryuk scoffed with a grim smile as Light entered the campus. “Well look who’s confident,” Ryuk commented. 

 

Light glared at him. The pathway to the classroom the exam will be situated at was scattered with even more people rushing down the concrete path. Light ignored his urge to scoff. 

 

Light strolled down the path. At the end is a building, near the entrance hung a banner stating that this was where the entrance exams will be taking place. 

 

Light walked into the building. Inside was a classroom, numerous people were already there and were doing last minute studying. 

 

Light’s eyes skimmed over the crowd, there aren’t many people he recognizes. Although that makes sense, most in his high school were content with going to an average university or none at all. 

 

Yamamoto stuck out to him in the crowd. Light put on a smile, he knew Yamamoto had been planning to try to enter To-Oh but it still was a welcome surprise. 

 

Light sat down in front of him. He was still grateful Yamamoto covered for him when Light went after Beyond. 

 

Light got out a pen from his bag. Ryuk floated around the room with a grin that looked more like a grimace on his face. 

 

The noise of the door opening announced the arrival of even more students. The classroom is most likely filled to the brim now.

 

 The professor in the front started to pass out the tests. 

 

Light scanned the first page. In big bold letters at the top of the page it said, ‘Civics Exam Paper.’

 

 It looks easy enough. Honestly, why did he even expect this to be a challenge? Of course it’s an overly simple test to him. 

 

Guess he should forget looking forward to the entrance exams as a challenge. Light frowned, slightly. 

 

The professor returned to the front of the classroom. He got a timer out, showing it to the entirety of the classroom. 

 

“The exam will begin..” A bell rang from above, “..Now!” He proclaimed, loudly. 

 

Others around him started to write down answers. Light flipped through the pages. The entire exam was almost as thick as his pen. 

 

The rest of the exam matched up the difficulty level as the first page, with some exceptions. Light resisted the urge to sigh. 

 

Behind him he heard a voice, “You! Student 162 feet under your desk!” The professor called out. 

 

Oh? Well, that sounds interesting. 

 

Light turned around. A ghost stared back at him. 

 

The same dark eyes that haunted him at every turn stared directly at him. The same slim fingers that ran through his hair after a breakdown. 

 

L—who made an appearance in every nightmare he had, who’s scream echoed in his ears every night, who was his first and only love—was there, right in front of him. 

 

Memories swirled and blended together of L and him together. Memories of his death. 

 

Light was sure L was dead. He had seen the wave drown him. He watched him die. And yet, here he was. 

 

The same eyes he watched lose life in them were back and staring directly at him. Light felt his breath catch.

 

 There was a lump in his throat he hadn’t noticed before. His view started to get blurry. Light couldn’t focus on anything but L. 

 

Because it was L. 

 

He had the same eyes, the same hair, even the same nose. He was sitting the same way, he was holding a pen in the same endearing way Light was accustomed to.

 

 It was as if the ghost of L had come back to haunt him. Light wanted to scream, he wanted to cry, and he wanted to throw up all at once.

 

 Some part of him is aware that he’s been staring for far longer than is socially acceptable but he doesn’t care.

 

 It feels like if he ripped his eyes off of L for even just a second, when he turned back all traces of him would be gone. Gone as if it’s just a hallucination Light’s mind made up. 

 

But no, he couldn’t be just a hallucination. It’s too real. The professor had even spoken to him directly. 

 

L is right there. L is right there. 

 

Light couldn’t move. He couldn’t look away. He couldn’t do anything but stare. He wants to—no, needs to get up. 

 

He can’t just sit here. He needs to go see L, close up. But, he’s still sitting as if he’s frozen. 

 

Some part of him is keeping him stuck to this chair. Some part of him is still screaming— danger, danger, danger. 

 

His head was pounding. His mouth was dry, a heavy contrast to his wet eyes. 

 

Light turned back to his desk. His muscles were tight and his hands balled into fists. Every movement felt agonizing.

 

 All he could hear was static. It felt as if he was there only to watch as his body picked up the pen. 

 

Maybe this was for the best. Yet his heart kept screaming for L. 

 

His eyes were forced shut as his breathing calmed down. Just.. don’t think about him. 

 

Light allowed himself to fade into the background as he watched his body begin the exam. 

 

This was for the better.

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Light slid down the wall. 

 

The lights in his room swirled in his vision. The tears came before he fully hit the floor. 

 

Thankfully, Ryuk was off doing other things right now. His breath quickened as tears overflowed his vision.

 

 He was distantly aware of the cool tiles underneath him. A pounding pain was ringing throughout his head. 

 

L was there. He was right there and Light just.. he just sat there? 

 

Light screamed out his frustration as loud as he could. He’s never been more grateful for the thick walls in his room.

 

 Light reached his hands out for the floor. His breaths heaved his body up and down. Hot tears made their way down his face and onto the floor. 

 

The world swirled around him. Is he even still in his room? Or has the melancholy of his heart brought him to yet another unlivable memory? 

 

His mind only replayed the night of L’s death. The screaming, the screaming that never stopped. The cold wind throwing him into the ocean. L’s frightened, almost grieving eyes. 

 

It was all so familiar to him. As if it happened just yesterday. That day will haunt Light for the rest of his life. 

 

But.. after seeing L will he ever be the same? 

 

L was there .

 

 All he thought he knew about that night was crushed. He watched as L drowned and yet L was there.  

 

Light screamed again. He punched the floor over, and over again.

 

 K turn—No, Light. He’s not K. Not anymore. 

 

He’ll never be K again. His name is Light Yagami and he has a family again, he reminded himself.  

 

He couldn’t forget that. 

 

His head felt like it was being stabbed repeatedly. 

 

He wishes he could do that. 

 

The thought shocked even himself. Light thought that after becoming Kira while the thoughts of death were present they were never… never this prominent. 

 

It didn’t feel like a thought, more like an urge. An insatiable urge to put a bullet in his head. His mind only coaxed him to do it. 

 

Why should he live? L was out there alive and he never even contacted him.

 

  L looked at Light like he didn’t even know him. 

 

Light scratched at his now faded scars on his arms. Just running his fingers over them made him want to do more. Made him want to feel the pain all over again. 

 

Light gripped onto his shirt as he sobbed on the ground. Everything just felt like too much and nothing at all at the same time. 

 

For some reason his thoughts went to the self-help pamphlets his high school sent out. It always told them to reach out to someone yet the only person he could think of was L. 

 

The only person he wanted to talk about L with was L. 

 

The urge to puke came back again. The muffled sound of a window opening came from behind him. 

 

Something in him screamed that he needed to turn around but he couldn’t find it in himself to even move. Heavy footsteps walked up to him and Light flinched at every step. 

 

Cold yet familiar hands rested upon his shoulders. “Light?” 

 

He turned around to see widened dark eyes staring back. Light let out a breath he didn’t even know he was holding. 

 

“…Beyond,” Light whispered. His voice was sore, it was agony to talk.

 

 Beyond crouched down to wrap his arms around Light. Light’s breath hitched at the sudden movement. 

 

The two sat there for a moment. The silence was comfortable, more so than the stifling one from the exams, and the excruciating one from just moments before. 

 

Suddenly, Beyond spoke up. “..What happened?” 

 

Screaming, the sound of waves, the last thing he saw were the storm clouds in the sky.  

 

Light cleared his throat. Tears came back to his eyes threatening to spill with the rest of the now forgone tears on his cheeks.

 

 “L…” Light mumbled. He stopped himself before he could go any further. 

 

He couldn’t talk about it. Not with the memories rushing back with every word.

 

 “L? Did you have another flashback..?” Beyond asked, tentative. 

 

Flashback. 

 

Light squeezed his eyes shut. He hated that word. He hated putting a term on what he was going through. 

 

He hated how it reminded him that he was only human. Light shook his head at Beyond’s question. 

 

Light opened his eyes and looked at Beyond. His face was full of pity and confusion. He could only ever be like this with Beyond. 

 

Only he understands what Light is going through. 

 

“Then.. what happened?” Beyond asked, slow and deliberate. As if Light was an unstable animal. 

 

He hated feeling like this. It would all go away if he just died.

 

 Light brought his eyes down, avoiding Beyond’s gaze. Beyond breathed in, then out. 

 

“It’s okay if you don’t want to talk about it but.. just—please.. tell me what I can do to help,” Beyond said, his voice uncharacteristically soft.

 

 Why is he trying so hard? Light knows Beyond isn’t used to being a pillar of comfort, it's obvious in the awkwardness of his words.

 

Why does he care so much about Light? 

 

Light shook his head, newfound resolve in his eyes. The memories were painful, but he’s anything but stubborn. 

 

It’s what L always said he loved about Light. So who cares if Light felt like dying right now?

 

 He’s not a fucking child he can talk.

 

 “I saw him..” He started. “At the exams.. L was there. I know it was him.” Light muttered into Beyond’s sleeve. 

 

Beyond seemed to shrink into himself at that. “Light..” He whispered. 

 

“Are you.. are you sure he was actually there? You said he died—“ Beyond’s words are cut off by Light. 

 

I know what I saw! ” 

 

Light screamed. Beyond winced slightly and pursed his lips. 

 

Light sighed. His throat tingled with pain now. 

 

“..He was there. The professor spoke to him, and I heard people gossiping about his appearance.” Light pointed out, his voice was more calmed down now. 

 

Beyond’s eyebrows were pinched as he seemed to be deep in thought. Light could tell he didn’t believe him, that familiar look in Beyond’s eyes told him all he needed to know. 

 

Beyond didn’t believe him at all, and is blaming whatever it is on something else. 

 

“But, what if it isn’t him?” Beyond murmured. 

 

Light feels the anger get brought back to him immediately. It was L. 

 

He knows it was L.

 

  “It was him.” Light repeated. His voice was firm as he looked back up at Beyond. 

 

Beyond’s eyes were.. empty. Defeated, even. It was as if he was going through his own set of memories much like Light was. 

 

“Just.. listen, Wammy’s its fucked up right? I mean.. how A—“ Beyond cut himself off. Light bit the sides of his cheeks. 

 

The reminder of A’s death hit as hard as a truck. He never truly got time to grieve, neither did Beyond. Beyond took a few moments to compose himself again. 

 

“What happened with A just proves it, Wammy’s would replace L after he died, I mean that was our whole point wasn’t it? It’s not that far of a reach to assume they got a successor that looked like him,” Beyond pointed out. 

 

Light felt numb. Wammy’s was filled with happy memories, a contrast to the others he had stuck in the walls of his mind. Would Wammy’s really do that? 

 

Light hated—no, despised the second L but would he be sick enough to change his appearance to a mockery of L? 

 

Light’s mind raced with different ideas and factors. Beyond still has a grudge against Wammy’s after A died, that fact can’t be ignored.

 

 Yet, Light trusts him more than anything. If that really was L at the exams, that would mean he’d been acting as L this entire time. 

 

It doesn’t match up. Why the year between solving cases? Why the sudden change in priority cases? It doesn’t make sense. 

 

It wouldn’t make sense for that to have been L but he was there. 

 

Could Light trust his own mind anymore? He saw things that weren’t there often. He remembered things that never happened. 

 

Would mistaking the second L for actual L really be in the realm of possibility? 

 

Light didn’t know. And that was what scared him the most. 

 

Light sunk himself deeper into Beyond’s grasp. “Would the second L really do that? Would Wammy’s?” Light mumbled.

 

 Beyond looked downcast. His answer will determine everything.

 

 “Yes, I think so.” Beyond replied. His voice was quiet yet full of conviction. 

 

That was all Light needed. Maybe Beyond’s view was blurred by grief. But so was Light’s. 

 

He trusted Beyond. 

 

His eyes were filled with passion and hatred. He’ll never let the second L make a fool of him again. 

 

Never.  

Notes:

I need to stop leaving chapters at 500 words and then rushing to finish in the last few weeks of a month I know. Beyond is a scene kid because I said so and nobody can convince me otherwise anyways my ear is killing me rn so shorter end note hope you enjoyed this chapter!!!!!!

Chapter 23: Life is a Mess

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Light shrugged off his cardigan.

 

 He opened the door to his room, leaving a small part of it open so he could hear when Mom and Sayu got home. He threw his cardigan onto a basket in the corner of his room.

 

 “Come on over here Light!” Beyond called out in English. Beyond and him decided that it would be best to speak in English to each other just in case someone hears them they have a lower chance of understanding. 

 

He gestured towards the empty spot next to him, inviting Light to sit. Light smiled and sat down on his bed next to Beyond. The two sat in silence for a few moments as Light took off his shoes. 

 

“How was the party?” Beyond asked, as Light was unlacing his left shoe. He scoffed. It was barely even a party, it was closer to an awkward reunion with estranged cousins. 

 

“Shitty, like the alcohol they had.” Light replied. His lips curled down into a frown. 

 

Beyond made a sound of disgust, “Ugh that just reminds me of the burning hot vodka the corner store back in LA had,” He commented. Light made a similar noise as he thought back to it. 

 

God, that tasted worse than Sayu’s cooking. 

 

“At least it was shitty enough that we didn't finish the bottle, imagine the flight from California to Japan while drunk .” Light added. Beyond nodded. 

 

Light twirled his necklace around in his hand. “Did any of your friends get drunk?” Beyond asked, as he grinned. 

 

Light rolled his eyes. Of course that's what he’s wondering about. He just wants to hear about the chaotic shit that happens at graduation parties. 

 

“I wouldn’t really call them my friends, more like acquaintances that I have to keep up appearances–” Light said as Beyond cut in with his own thoughts, 

 

“So, you're lonely and friendless.” Light rolled his eyes as he continued on.

 

 “--But Yamamoto and Yuri got really drunk and passed out,” Light told him. Beyond snickered at this, he poorly tried to hide behind a well placed cough.

 

 Light shoved Beyond with his arm. “Shut up, it’s not that funny,” Light said, as he took off his leg warmers. 

 

Beyond stuck out his tongue at Light, looking more like a petulant child than the adult he is. 

 

“Oh c’mon, lighten up mate. This is why you’re lonely,” Beyond said, gesturing around with his hand dramatically.

 

 Light wasn’t lonely! He’s extremely popular at school, thanks. Besides, it's not like Beyond was very sociable in confinement. He couldn’t be talking.

 

 He wouldn’t call the people at his old highschool friends per say, but they still hung around him. It was mostly a mutually beneficial friendship to boost each others’ status. 

 

So, while they weren’t his friends he wasn’t lonely! Whatever, it’s not like Beyond’s opinion has any value to Light anyways.

 

 “I’m not lonely! I have Ryuk, Sayu, and you!” Light said, with an argumentative tone to his voice. Beyond scoffed at Light.

 

 He rolled his eyes at Beyond’s childish acts yet smiled slightly despite himself. 

 

“I’m not sure I fully count. Not like I’m much of a good influence, with y’know the whole killing business,” Beyond said as he laid back on Light’s bed. 

 

Light copied the motion and collapsed backwards onto his bed. His gaze lands on his ceiling. 

 

The ripped remnants of his old starry blanket were still hung up. He remembers the night they were first put up in only fleeting memories.

 

 Yet, the memories of stars in his room lit a candle of hope in his Wammy’s days. Light took a breath and closed his eyes. 

 

He took in all of the much needed comfort from the old memories. 

 

Oh, he still has to reply to Beyond, doesn’t he? God, he needs to get better at remembering to do that.

 

 “Well it’s not like I’m much different. Mass murderer, remember?” Light asked. Beyond snorted at this.

 

 He rolled over to look Light in the eyes. 

 

“Technically, you’re not a mass murderer, mass murder is characterized by killing two or more people in one area in a single incident, but your killings are spread out and take place all around the world.” Beyond said with a shrug. 

 

Light frowned. He turned over as well, his face now next to Beyond’s.

 

 “Technicalities don’t always matter, following that logic technically you're a spree killer but you don’t see me calling you that.” Light said. 

 

Beyond pursed his lips, seemingly thinking it over for a few seconds. He closed his eyes and tilted his head in agreement,

 

 “Yeah, I guess you're right.” Beyond said. Light smiled. 

 

Beyond opened up his eyes and gave Light a shit-eating grin. “But, it’s still fun to correct you and watch your face get all scrunched up when you’re pissed.” Beyond teased. 

 

Light groaned and grabbed one of his pillows. He threw the pillow Beyond’s head. Beyond fell off the bed with a loud thud. 

 

Beyond screamed. “Ow?!” He yelled out as he clutched his head. 

 

Light rolled his eyes. “Stop being dramatic, I didn’t even hit you that hard!” Light said. 

 

He threw another pillow at Beyond to prove his point. Beyond screamed in pain again.

 

 He got up, still clutching his head. “You're so rude, Light” Beyond cried. 

 

Light scoffed. While Beyond may be acting dramatic, Light can still see the ghost of a smile on his face and amusement in his eyes. 

 

Light opened his mouth to reply to Beyond with a tease of his own when the door was slammed open. 

 

“Light shut up! Just because your room’s walls are soundproof doesn’t mean I can’t hear you when your doors open! I’m trying to study for once and all I hear is–” Sayu cut herself off as she seemed to finally notice Beyond.

 

 Shit. 

 

Light thought Sayu and Mom were still grocery shopping. They weren’t supposed to come home for another hour. Did they get here early?

 

 He must’ve not heard the door opening because he was too focused on Beyond.

 

 “Light..” Sayu started. Her eyes were wide and unblinking as she stared at Beyond, not taking her eyes off him for even a second. 

 

“..Who is that random stranger in your room?” She asked so quietly Light could barely hear her. 

 

Beyond gave her a small wave. Light sighed, long and hard. 

 

“Sayu this is Rue, Rue this is my sister Sayu. Come here and sit, I'll explain.” Light said, switching to Japanese with ease. 

 

Sayu hesitated for a moment before she took a step into Light’s room.

 

 Then, all at once Sayu closed the door, turned on the lamp next to Light’s bed, and sat down next to him in one fell swoop. 

 

For a moment the three of them just sat there in silence. Sayu’s eyes were skimming all over Beyond, not even hiding her shock at his scars. 

 

“Sayu, you remember when I was missing for a while?” Light asked. He waited to continue until she nodded.

 

 “Well, I was put into an orphanage in England. While there I met Rue, I lost contact with him for a few years but when he moved to Japan we met up again,” Light explained. 

 

Technically, he wasn’t lying. He was just purposefully leaving out the part where Beyond killed people, got arrested, and they only met again because Light broke him out.

 

 Sayu let out a breath she was holding at his explanation.

 

 “Oh, I totally thought he was selling you drugs or something,” She said. Light spluttered. 

 

What?! 

 

Beyond barked out a laugh and doubled down on himself.

 

 “Why would you think I’d associate myself with a drug dealer anyways?” Light questioned as he whipped around to look at Sayu. 

 

She only shrugged in return. Light raised his eyebrows, silently asking again. Sayu dipped her head in resignation.

 

 “I don’t know, you’re too perfect. I wouldn’t be surprised if you had some big secret like that, everyone does.” Sayu said.

 

 Beyond snickered at this. “You’re smart for thinking that, most people would miss that.” Beyond said in perfect unaccented Japanese.

 

 Sayu grinned at Beyond’s compliment. Her body relaxed, Beyond’s comment clearly made her much more comfortable with him which was most likely his goal. 

 

“Thank you.. Uh.. What was your family name?” Sayu asked. Light cleared his throat, awkwardly. 

 

Shit, did Beyond even have a fake last name ready? Light couldn’t remember what Beyond put on his fake documentation. 

 

“It’s Ryuzaki.” Beyond replied.

 

 Oh, he did. Light let the tension in his muscles relax. God, he was so lucky Beyond had an alias at the ready. 

 

“Ryuzaki,” Sayu repeated.

 

She looked down and bit her lip. Sayu was silent for a few moments, clearly thinking something over. 

 

“So, Ryuzaki, are you Japanese? Because you look like a foreigner but your name sounds Japanese,” Sayu asked. 

 

She blinked a couple of times, looking at Beyond as she waited for his response.

 

 Damn, Sayu is really being nosy with Beyond. It does make sense. Beyond does kinda look suspicious. 

 

“Oh, well sort of? I was born in Mexico but raised in England. My mother was Mexican and Japanese which is where the last name came from. So I have dual citizenship in Mexico and the UK” Beyond explained. 

 

Sayu made an ‘O’ shape with her mouth as she nodded. 

 

Sayu kicked her legs around as they dangled off Light’s bed. “Well, it was nice meeting you Ryuzaki,” Sayu said as she got up. 

 

She bowed to Beyond. “Thank you for being my brother’s friend.” She smiled before walking out of Light’s room. 

 

The door closed behind her and Beyond’s entire body slumped down. 

 

“Why do I feel like I was just interrogated by a strict dad?” He asked. 

 

Light laughed. Sayu seems to have that effect on people a lot. 

 

Wait, Light sent Ryuk to go to the grocery store with Mom and Sayu. So if they’re back then he also is. 

 

Shit. 

 

Light was going to slowly introduce Beyond to the idea of Shinigami but that plan is thrown away now. 

 

He might as well introduce them to each other right now. Light sighed and got up. 

 

He knocked on his door three times, the signal he and Ryuk agreed on using as a calling gesture.

 

 He ignored Beyond’s confused stare and turned to him. 

 

“Okay, Beyond, I have to tell you something.” Light started. Beyond looked up at him, his head tilted slightly.

 

 “What is it?” He asked. Light took a breath.

 

 How does he even begin to explain this without sounding insane? 

 

“Okay, so you know how I’m Kira righ–” Light was cut off almost immediately by Beyond screaming.

 

 "What the hell is that thing behind you?!” Beyond asked. Light spinned around to look behind. 

 

Ryuk’s face stared back. Light flinched and scrunched his nose. 

 

Ugh, Ryuk’s face is terrifying to be right next to. Light blinked a couple times. 

 

Wait, is this what Beyond was talking about?! 

 

“Wait, you can see him?!” Light exclaimed, as he whipped around to look back at Beyond.

 

 Beyond was pale, paler than usual at least, and wide eyed as he stared directly at Ryuk. 

 

What the fuck? How was Beyond able to see Ryuk? Light hadn’t had him touch the Death Note yet? 

 

Ryuk chuckled. “Well Light-o, it seems like your new friend can see me, you're in trouble,” Ryuk said. His voice was deep and gravely like usual.

 

Beyond’s eyes got even wider which Light didn’t even think was possible. 

 

“You know this thing?!” Beyond yelled. He backed away slightly. 

 

Something was off here. Beyond wasn’t thinking rationally right now, it isn’t like him. 

 

While shock to seeing Ryuk is common, there’s something else here, there’s something else Beyond is afraid of. 

 

“Beyond, this is Ryuk. He’s a Shinigami but he’s not going to do anything to you I promise,” Light said, as he tried to calm the whole situation down. 

 

Light snuck a quick glance behind him, Ryuk’s face was still in that cruel grin of his. 

 

Beyond took a shuddering breath. “A Shinigami?” He breathed out. 

 

Light pursed his lips, unsure what to say. After a few moments he nodded. 

 

“Holy shit, Shinigami are real. I’m not just crazy.” Beyond whispered as he looked down at his hands in.. Fear? 

 

What? What was going on here?

 

 “Beyond? What do you mean by that?” Light asked.

 

Beyond looked back up. His gaze was rigid. 

 

“I told you I made up the name Shinigami eyes as a joke, well it wasn’t fully a joke. I had a dream that some sort of monster made of gold talked to me and it referred to my eyes as Shinigami eyes and said it was one of my many ‘gifts.’ I just thought it was a really weird dream but..” Beyond sighed. 

 

“While in prison I started seeing the same monster more often, I thought I was going crazy but.. Was that just another Shinigami?” Beyond explained a little breathlessly. 

 

He went through his words quickly, getting some of them jumbled with each other.

 

 Okay, that was a lot to take in.

 

 Light’s mind raced with the new information Beyond gave. 

 

So, the gold monster Beyond saw is obviously a shinigami. But, why talk with Beyond? Why was Beyond even able to see Shinigami without touching their Death Notes? 

 

The Shinigami referred to Beyond’s eyes as one of his ‘gifts’ so that implied Beyond could potentially have more. 

 

“Ohhh, you’re Armonia’s infamous half-bred brat.” Ryuk laughed. 

 

What? 

 

Beyond’s eyes snapped up to Ryuk’s. His eyes were burning with something, some sort of emotion that Light couldn’t decipher. 

 

What do you mean by that?” Beyond half-growled out. 

 

Ryuk only laughed again. Beyond took a threatening step forward. 

 

“Tell me everything you know,” Beyond demanded. He was inches away from Ryuk now and was looking up at him. 

 

“Alright, alright, calm down jazz eyes. I’ll explain or whatever,” Ryuk said. Beyond let out a breath and noticeably calmed down. 

 

“Alright so not too long ago, well not too long ago for me at least I’m not sure how far back it was in human meters of time but anyways,” Ryuk started to explain. 

 

“There was a Shinigami I never personally knew ‘im but I had heard about him and apparently he fell in love with a mortal.” Ryuk told the two of us. 

 

Beyond clenched his hand into a fist as he listened. 

 

“He eventually went down here in the human realm and uh well “got with her” if ya know what I mean, and the old man up in the Shinigami Realm was pissed!” Ryuk continued. 

 

Light bit his cheek. He kept quiet and waited for Ryuk to keep going. 

 

“Like, pissed enough that he made a whole new rule that forbade Shinigami from ever doing that again, so the Shinigami that got with the human was dusted by the King and all ‘at, but it was found out that the woman got a baby from it.” 

 

Light noticed the exact moment Beyond realized what Ryuk was saying.

 

 Oh, fuck. 

 

“The baby was declared a freak of nature and the duty of watching it to make sure freak of nature baby didn’t mess things up down here fell onto one of the highest ranked Shinigami Armonia Justin Beyondormason who dealt with all the human things, so yea that’s all I got for ya,” Ryuk said. 

 

Beyond stayed quiet for a few seconds. Light didn’t know what to say. 

 

That was.. a lot to take in.

 

 “So.. I’m like half death god?” Beyond asked, his voice was quiet.

 

 Ryuk laughed.

 

 “Yeah, pretty much scarred mess, don’t get me wrong though, you're still mortal and are going to die one day like all humans. You just got some added benefits others don’t get,” Ryuk explained. 

 

Beyond pouted like a child slightly at this but took it with stride. Light got up from where he was sitting and sighed. 

 

“This is not how I expected this first meeting to go,” He said. 

 

Beyond grinned from aside him. “When is anything with us involved expected?” Beyond asked.

 

 Despite himself, Light’s mouth curled up into a smile at Beyond’s words. He’s right, his life is too chaotic for him to expect things to always go his way.

 

 “Well, now that you two have met, Ryuk go get the controllers, we can finally play Mario Golf with three people,” Light said. 

 

Ryuk made some sort of sound of approval as he flew away. Light groaned. 

 

God, his life was a mess.                                                

Notes:

Oh my god I actually get a chapter out early for once???? Sick me is just a menace ig bc I just word vomited this on the screen randomly one day. I should rlly write on my laptop more often bc it gave me sm motivation and made me feel all fancy lmao anyways hope you liked this chapter!!!!

Chapter 24: Static in the Air

Summary:

A desolate and forgone world watches over two aspiring mortals.

A detective wrestles with her own personal ties to the case and what it all means.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Ziplah arose with the cracking sound of bones.

 

 A groan came from under his mask. The winding figure of the Realm greeted him. Ugh, has it already been a millennium? 

 

Ziplah's eyes darted around. Desary had already awoken it seems. With a sigh, Ziplah got up.

 

 His cape stretched out from behind him as the screeching sound of his limbs moving subsided. He adjusted the shaped mask of one of the mortal creatures from the Human Realm to cover the black mass that is his face. 

 

Ziplah stretched out his wings. Desary must be at one of the viewing pools of the Human world, getting her years currently. He ascended into flight over the decaying lands of the realm. 

 

It didn’t take long to find Desary, her bejeweled face is one he could spot anywhere. Ziplah descended down behind Desary. She was crouched down in front of the viewing pool, along with other Shinigami that Ziplah recognized as Desary’s unruly friends. 

 

“Desary,” Ziplah called out as he walked over. Desary looked back up at him. 

 

Where was her Death Note? She’d need it if she was stacking up on her lifespan wouldn’t she? Ziplah narrowed his eyes. 

 

“Ziplah! Sit, sit. Humans have changed so much since you were last awake, they’re so entertaining nowadays,” Desary said. Ziplah fluttered his wings around. 

 

That didn’t sound like Desary. She had never cared about humans before, what caused this? Ziplah sat down next to her.

 

 In the viewing pool was the image of two humans. One had dark hair and was sprawled out on some sort of human invention, the other had lighter hair and was sitting on the floor. 

 

The dark haired human was strangely familiar, which was unusual in its own right. The only thing that was stranger was the dark haired human’s vibrant red eyes was the Shinigami lounging around in the air in front of the two. Death Note users.

 

 Hm, what Shinigami was stupid enough to drop their Death Note into the Human Realm? The last time a human got a Death Note that Ziplah could recall was a few hundred years before he fell into his slumber. 

 

So this was why Desary was interested in these humans, then. “Are these two really that interesting?” Ziplah questioned, with a bored drawl to his voice. 

 

Desary scoffed. “Yes, Ziplah. You’d be surprised how much disturbance this has caused all around the Realms.” Desary replied.

 

 Ziplah doubted these mere humans could really cause that big of a ripple. It’s not as if a human getting ahold of a Death Note was a huge catastrophic event anyways. Sure, it’s surprising, but that’s the most it is.

 

 “Even the King has been made aware of this human, there were rumors that the King may have to kill him himself,” One of the other Shinigami commented. Another coughed out a harsh laugh at this. 

 

“Oh, c’mon, y’know all those are just rumors. The King wouldn’t get himself involved with such petty matters,” They said.

 

 Ziplah could tell they’re a gambler already. There was a clear distinction in each Shinigami’s speech patterns based on what exactly they do in their free-time. Just what was Desary doing with a bunch of gamblers?

 

 “Hmph, maybe so. But you can’t deny that these humans have caused a lotta more trouble than most,” Another one chimed in.

 

 Ziplah recognized them as one of the older shinigami that were always seen telling stories about the early days of the realm. 

 

Desary.. laughed? Ziplah looked back down to the viewing pool. The two humans were now looking into a Death Note. Ziplah scoffed.

 

 Gosh, humans were so obnoxious. Desary, however, seemed to believe the opposite of this. She was entirely captivated by the sight of these two. 

 

Really, it was like she changed into a completely different Shinigami. Ziplah was asleep for such little time, it had only been a single millennium, and yet here was Desary nothing like herself. 

 

How had she’d changed so much? It was more than irritating. All Ziplah wanted to do now was curl up in his and Desary’s cave and fall back to sleep. 

 

Yet, he can’t fall asleep so soon after his last slumber. He would wither away in his sleep from the lack of years to his name if he didn’t collect some names in his notebook soon.

 

 All the Shinigami here were now peering down just as Desary was. Ziplah still didn’t get just what was so interesting about these two. 

 

They were just humans. Mortals. Just tiny specks compared to Shinigami lifespans. So why get attached like this?

 

 “Don’t you get bored from just watching these two all the time?” Ziplah asked. Desary groaned. 

 

“I don’t watch them all the time. Besides, they really are interesting, Ziplah, you’d be surprised how complicated these two’s lives are.” She hummed, her words were punctuated with a twirl of her wings.

 

 Ziplah rolled what was his only remaining eye at Desary’s words. As if. They’re just humans, Ziplah once again thought over. 

 

Ziplah made a vague sound of disapproval as he scooted closer to the image of the two humans. 

 

“I can’t believe Ryuk of all Shinigami went down there an’ became some human’s pet!” The gambler Shinigami said with a chuckle. 

 

The elder Shinigami hummed in response.

 

 “Yes yes, but I remember when Ryuk was still a fledgling Shinigami—you couldn’t get him to sit down for anythin’ I’m not surprised he eventually got bored enough to do somethin’ as crass as this,” They added on.

 

 Oh, so the Shinigami down there is Ryuk. Ziplah had never met the Shinigami himself but had heard his name around a few times. Seems like the rumor that he had tricked the king into getting two notebooks was true after all.

 

 Ziplah focused his attention back on the two humans. One was writing down names in the Death Note while the other seemed to be relaying the names of other mortals to him. 

 

Well, Ziplah supposes that is quite a creative setup for using the Death Note. Ziplah folded his wings inward. 

 

Maybe watching these two mortals won't be that bad. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Naomi stepped out of the elevator. 

 

L had changed the meeting place again and, like always, is on the very top floor. Seriously, who has the money to be switching from one nice hotel to another every two weeks or so? L apparently, which only confuses Naomi. 

 

It’s almost like L is trying to visit every tourist spot for the filthy rich in the area. Naomi shook her head. 

 

Whatever, it did make sense that he would be switching hotels every once in a while, it did help keep them all safe from Kira and whatnot. At least Naomi is actually here and working on the case. 

 

Raye and her argued for what felt like forever about her being a sort of consultant for the case. 

 

He only agreed after Naomi finally put her foot down and told him that even if he disapproved she’ll still do whatever she wanted to since it’s her life, not his. 

 

Honestly, looking back Naomi should’ve done that way sooner. Sure, she loved Raye and everything but he could be really stubborn when he wanted to. 

 

Naomi moved a stray strand of hair out of her face and stopped in front of the last door in the hallway. 

 

She looked at the room number just to be sure it’s the right room. After confirming she hadn’t messed up the room number, Naomi opened the door. 

 

She blinked at the scene in front of her. Matsuda, the current youngest on the task force, and Aizawa, who Naomi had been calling Angry Guy in her head before learning his name, were seemingly bickering about something. 

 

Well, more accurately Aizawa was reprimanding Matsuda as Matsuda hung his head in defeat.

 

 Ukita and Soichiro were talking in hushed tones over some paperwork. Mogi was nowhere to be seen, he must be the unfortunate volunteer to watch over the station. 

 

Seriously, Naomi’s luck must be the worst for the taskforce to only start leaving someone at the station after she went there looking for them only to find no one.

 

 If Light wasn’t there, this information may never have reached L. Naomi held in a sigh. 

 

L turned to her, a red lollipop sticking out of his mouth. Ugh, if there was one thing Naomi wished was just an exaggeration Ryuzaki made is L’s, frankly disgusting, eating habits. 

 

Seriously, Ryuzaki’s way of eating is way tamer than L’s. Naomi scrunched her nose just thinking of it.

 

 “Ah, Misora please come over and tell me what you think,” L said, his usual monotone voice slightly muffled by the sweet currently in his mouth. 

 

Naomi pushed down all the thoughts of— oh my god L is going to make her throw up, and hit it with an imaginary bat for good measure. 

 

Naomi walked over to L’s side. On the screen multiple files were being shown. 

 

“So as you know, the surveillance has ultimately shown nothing.” L started. His eyes only showed his annoyance of yet another lead leading to nothing noteworthy. 

 

Naomi hesitantly nodded. So, where exactly is he going with this train of thought? 

 

“So, we have no choice but to make another direct move towards Kira to attempt to back him into a corner, to do so I see it fit to.. well see your thoughts on previous observations we have made,” L explained. 

 

So basically he just wanted to catch Naomi up to speed on the case. You know maybe if L just said what he meant every once in a while these meetings would go by much faster. 

 

Naomi cleared her throat. “Okay, Ryuuzaki, what do you have to show me?”  She asked, prompting L to get what he needs to show already. 

 

L pressed a single key on his computer and the former disorganized chaos that was on the screen changed into a viewing of a single file in the blink of an eye. Naomi skimmed through the brief summary of the text on the screen.

 

 “So as you can see here, this is from December of last year, we determined that Kira was a student based on the timing of his killings being grouped in the evening not too long after we made that observation—Kira changed his killing routine to one criminal per hours,” 

 

L frowned as if even speaking of this left a foul taste in his mouth, 

 

“Showing that not only can Kira time out his killings but that he has access to private information about the case which is why I called in the FBI to investigate those that may have gotten access somehow,” L said.

 

 Naomi remembered from when Raye was first called to Japan that it was said to be because of some sort of leak. Seems like the story she was able to catch from Raye’s brief orders wasn’t that far off the mark.

 

 Naomi nodded, to show L that she was following along. 

 

“So, currently the profile for Kira is a student who has ties to the police, most likely familial, and is intelligent enough to pull this all off.” Naomi paused as she thought over L’s words.

 

 It seemed to suddenly dawn on her all at once as was the norm for when she realized any crucial information. 

 

“With the Yagami and Kitamura families being the current main suspects.. Light seems likely to be Kira to you, doesn’t he?” Naomi asked, in a hushed voice. 

 

L kept quiet for a few seconds. “Yes, he is,” L said, staring into Naomi’s eyes. 

 

Naomi stayed silent as she thought over the implications of this. L has most likely not told the others how deep his suspicions of Light specifically are because of their obvious bias towards the Yagami family. 

 

Naomi can’t deny that she too has a slight bias towards Light for how helpful he was. Yet, L is the greatest detective even if she doesn’t agree with him, she’ll still help in any way possible. 

 

L only stopped staring at Naomi, which seemed to be him assessing her reaction, when the phone started ringing.

 

 “Please excuse me, we can continue this later.” L answered the phone as Naomi walked away. 

 

The thoughts of Light as Kira swirled around her head as she walked. Light as Kira? That couldn’t be true. 

 

Kira wasn’t soft-spoken words. He wasn’t a bright and unwavering smile. He wasn’t unrelenting support. Kira was all bared teeth, Light was a warm grin. 

 

The two pieces didn’t fit together. 

 

Sure, Light was intelligent—a prodigy even, but he’s not Kira. All of Naomi’s movements felt heavy. Naomi found herself in front of Chief Yagami.

 

 “Yagami,” Naomi greeted before continuing. “It must be hard for you, knowing that your son is a Kira suspect.” Naomi fidgeted with her belt. 

 

Chief Yagami faltered at her words. He pulled a strained smile. 

 

“Yes, it has been..” He paused for a moment.  “It’s been frustrating, the thought of my son possibly being Kira—“ Chief Yagami cut himself off unexpectedly. 

 

Naomi nodded. She understood exactly how he felt. There had been more than one time during a case where the identity of the perpetrator left a sour taste in her mouth. 

 

The age was usually what her protests were about, which may be why the idea of Light as Kira made her sick to the stomach. 

 

“I understand, I don’t know Light that well but I can’t even imagine him as Kira, not after everything he’s done to help me,” Naomi said, averting her eyes to the ground. 

 

Chief Yagami sighed. “Yes, Light has always been kind hearted, it’s one of the reasons he wants to help on the case,” Chief Yagami said. 

 

The vague mention of Light wanting to work on the case caught her attention. 

 

“Light wants to join the case?” Naomi asked, both interested in the answer and wanting to switch the mood to a less heavier one. 

 

Chief Yagami gave her a small chuckle. 

 

“Light has been very interested in joining it since Kira first surfaced, he’s worked on other cases before which is why he’s so eager to join this one, although I’ve managed to mostly keep him away from it,” Chief Yagami

 

 Naomi nodded. She knew Light was intelligent but working on cases already?

 

 He had to be barely graduating high school by now right? He was only 21, just how many cases has he worked on? 

 

Naomi only felt a vague swirl of her being both impressed and frustrated that Light has gotten into case work so young. 

 

Naomi often got too mixed up in her feelings during cases and she could only hope the same wouldn’t occur during this one. She doesn’t know what she would do if Light truly was Kira. 

 

Yet, there isn’t much she could do about it. 

 

Naomi can only hope he isn’t. 

Notes:

I think that the Shinigami Realm is such an interesting concept and expanding on it in here was actually so much fun even if it didn’t go that far! :) Naomi was similarly so fun to write and I loved re-reading LABB to get a feel for her character, I like to think she’s mellowed out a bit since Another Note from saying some people should just kill themselves (because damn Naomi that’s insane) but she still has some of that attitude to her in here which was really fun to play around with :3

Hope you enjoyed this chapter!! Have a good day/afternoon/night!!!!! <3

Chapter 25: False Hope

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Soichiro opened the door.

 

 He took off his shoes with an exhausted sigh. All these late nights were finally catching up to him, he needed to sleep in his own bed.

 

Sayu ran down the stairs, she broke into a wide grin at the sight of him.

 

 “Dad! Your home!” Sayu ran to Soichiro and hugged him. He hugged his daughter back with a smile. 

 

Sachiko stepped out of the kitchen. “Hello dear, did you eat already?” Sachiko asked him. 

 

Soichiro pressed a kiss to her cheek. “Hello, yes don’t worry I ate at the office.” Sachiko nodded at his words. 

 

Soichiro adjusted his glasses. “If you get hungry we have some leftovers from dinner, oh and Light is studying in his room,” Sachiko said. 

 

Soichiro felt a pang of pride at the thought of his son working so hard. 

 

Sayu snorted as she walked back up. “He’s been studying all day! I wouldn’t be surprised if he was just watching tv by now,” She said before disappearing up the staircase. 

 

Soichiro smiled. He took off his sweater, leaving it hanging next to the door. He walked through the living room, passing by the mess Sayu made on the floor with practiced ease. 

 

He picked up one of the magazines by his foot. The words ‘Kira and L.. Secretly a government hoax to scare criminals?!’ laid on the front page in bold letters. Soichiro frowned at this. 

 

The case has been slow recently, with the lead from the FBI ultimately leading to nothing. 

 

Soichiro wasn’t sure what L’s next move was, he had heard some talk about bringing in the FBI agent, Raye Penber, to see if they could get any new information from his confrontation with Kira——but nobody seemed hopeful that’ll lead to anything new like it did before. 

 

With the agonizingly slow pace the case has taken to, Soichiro’s thoughts have been filled with what if’s. 

 

What if one of his children truly is Kira? What if L decides the cameras weren’t enough and decides to do something worse to seek evidence from his and the Deputy Director’s families? 

 

These thoughts, it seems, have followed his home as well. Soichiro dropped the magazine with a shake of his head. 

This case is doing nothing good for his health. 

Soichiro turns back and walks out of the living room. Sayu was most likely calling her friends from her room, and Light was studying. Maybe seeing the two will help calm his nerves. 

 

Having decided this, Soichiro headed to the stairs, going up. He stopped in front of Light’s room. 

 

Ever since the surveillance, Soichiro hasn’t seen Light as often as he would’ve liked. The.. revelations the cameras brought made Soichiro uncomfortable. 

 

Not that he wasn’t supportive of his son of course! No, far from that, Soichiro was proud of his son for being able to be his authentic self. He just wasn’t sure how to approach the issue without admitting private case details. 

 

Everytime he was around Light he felt uncomfortable knowing one Light’s closely kept secrets without him knowing. Soichiro felt horrible that the choice Light should’ve made himself was taken from him because of the cameras.

 

 (The parenting books he consulted shortly after told him about this—that his child’s decision of coming out should be theirs alone, and accepting them no matter how he feels about Light keeping this from him is a very important step.) 

 

Soichiro knocked on Light’s door. According to Sachiko, Light had been locking his door more often than not as of recently, most likely to prepare for the very strenuous experience of university. 

 

“Hold on!” Light’s voice called out from inside his bedroom. Soichiro waited for a couple moments as the small noises of movement came from behind the door.

 

 Light opened the door with a smile after the noise stopped. “Hey Dad! When did you get home?” Light asked him. 

 

He stepped back slightly and leaned against his closet door. Soichiro smiled. How anyone could think Light was Kira only confused him, his brilliant son could never be as cruel as Kira. 

 

“Hello Light, I just got home a couple of minutes ago.” Light nodded along to this. He adjusted his arm against the closet door, hitting it slightly in the process. 

 

“How’s the case?” Light asked. Soichiro dipped his head. 

 

“It’s been frustrating recently, not much new leads recently.” 

 

Light got a strange yet familiar glint in his eyes, Soichiro knew exactly what his next words would be. 

 

“Y’know I could probably help on the case if you let me!” Light asserted, with such a genuine expression that it made Soichiro wonder how L could accuse Light of being Kira. 

 

Soichiro shook his head. “No, Light. This case is far too dangerous for you,” He said. 

 

Light straightened his back and looked him right in the eye. “Dad, I’m in university now, and I’ve been in countless cases before I can help!” Light protested. 

 

Soichiro sighed. Light just didn’t understand. 

 

“The Kira case is dangerous, all of us may die at any moment. I don’t want you to be in that kind of risk.” Light pursed his lips.

 

 His eyes stayed steady as he stared straight into Soichiro’s eyes.

 

 “I know all the risks but I really think I could help! I’ve been doing some research and I think that Kira may be able to kill in other ways if you could just give me a chance—“ 

 

Light was cut off by Soichiro putting his hand on his shoulder. 

 

Soichiro sighed. “It’s too dangerous, this case isn’t like the others. I will not let you get tangled into this mess, I refuse to,” Soichiro said. Light dipped his head. 

 

Soichiro knew that Light would thrive on the case, but it was too dangerous. It wasn’t anything about Light’s skill, after all he had just revealed he had figured out a huge part of Kira’s killing power that they only just found out.

 

 No, it was far from that. Call him overprotective but Soichiro worries about his family, about Light. At any moment Kira could break his so-called “righteous” act, forget all of his contradictory morals and kill everyone against him. 

 

Soichiro would never forgive himself if Light was put into danger because of his own actions. Soichiro would never let that happen again. 

 

Light was still staring up at him with a determined expression.

 

 “Remember Light, I’ll support you no matter what, okay?” He reminded Light. After what he saw during surveillance, Soichiro wanted to show Light that he doesn’t have to hide anything.

 

 Light gave him a strained smile. “Of course, goodnight Dad.” Light closed the door. 

 

Soichiro’s shoulders slumped down ever so slightly. 

 

He only wished that Light could trust him with all of the things he’s going through. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Light waited until the footsteps retreated back downstairs. 

 

And as soon as he heard that Dad was downstairs, he opened the closet.

 

 Beyond fell out of it with a groan. Light winced, he’s been in there before and it was not fun. 

 

“Ugh, you couldn’t have just had me go on the roof or something?” Beyond grumbled, as he got up from the floor. Light rolled his eyes.

 

 “Of course not, there wasn’t enough time and someone could’ve seen you,” Light crossed his arms, “If the neighbors called the police then what? I’m not breaking you out of prison for a second time.” 

 

Beyond pouted at Light’s words. Light locked his door again, just in case someone checks up on him again. 

 

Once he looked back, Beyond was sprawled out on the floor. 

 

“Why was your dad like that?” Beyond asked. Light blinked in confusion. 

 

“What do you mean?” He sat down next to Beyond. Beyond shrugged.

 

 “Well I don’t know much about the whole parents thing obviously, but he was acting really weird,” He explained. 

 

Oh, that’s what he was on about. Light tugged at his shirt collar.

 

 “After the whole.. disappearing act I did before I went to Wammy’s both of my parents became more protective than before,” Light explained. 

 

Beyond rolled over to look Light directly in the eyes with a blank almost confused expression. Light’s lips curled up into a smile. 

 

Beyond’s eyebrows were furrowed as he asked the next part of his never ending questions. “Why’d you willingly give up one of the notebook’s rules then?” Light raised a single eyebrow. 

 

“And here I thought you were smart,” He said, with a laugh. Beyond slapped him in protest. 

 

“Well excuse me for not wanting to think too long about your complex and entirely unnecessary plans!” Beyond said. Light huffed. 

 

Beyond narrowed his eyes at him, as he thought over Light’s apparently “complex” plan.

 

“Someone figured it out already? Damn didn’t think you would get caught on something that big so quickly,” Beyond said, figuring out Light’s motive easily. 

 

“So that entire thing was a manipulation tactic to reinforce the thought that you can’t be Kira to your dad?” Beyond asked.

 

 Light smiled, Beyond mirrored it. Beyond’s grin, like his own, was cruel. It was one that belonged to an animal before tearing its prey to shreds. 

 

Beyond whistled. “That’s cold. You manipulate your family too?” 

 

Light snorted. “Of course, it's better if they didn’t get into the whole Kira mess. If all I need to get them to stay out of this is a few lies I’m fine with that,” Light explained. 

 

Beyond rolled his eyes.

 

 “Just admit you manipulate everyone around you, and go insane! It’ll be so much fun, trust me!” Beyond said, his tone only made him sound like a whining child. 

 

Light scoffed. Beyond could be such a child sometimes. Although, it was nice to be around him for that very reason.

 

 “I don’t want to turn out like you, thanks.” Beyond pouted. 

 

“Oh c’mon cheer up Light! I know you're in a pissy mood right now since you got bested by some nobody but it’s fine we all make stupid mistakes!” Beyond sang in such a fake cheerful voice. 

 

Light punched his arm. 

 

“The task force only found out because I didn’t want to kill an innocent woman whose only crime is being intelligent enough to be a threat,” Light said.

 

 “Ugh, you and your morals. Boring! Did you have a chance to kill her?” Beyond asked, with a grin as his red eyes stared into Light’s own. 

 

“I almost did, got her name and everything but then I realized what I was doing and..” Light trailed off. 

 

The nausea he felt back then came back again. He almost killed an innocent person. Light dug his nails into his skin. 

 

Was his sanity really that far gone? Light couldn’t believe it. 

 

Thankfully, Beyond seemed to notice Light’s thoughts on the topic and didn’t ask him to continue his sentence.

 

 “What was her name?” Beyond asked, not so eloquently changing the topic.

 

 “Naomi Misora, she’s smart—gave me an alias at first and everything,” Light answered. He was relieved that the conversation didn’t linger on the whole, almost killing her part.

 

Beyond whipped around, sitting up as he did. “Misora?” He repeated. 

 

Light blinked in confusion. “Yes? Her family name is Misora. Why?” Light replied.

 

 Beyond stared in silence for a few seconds longer. 

 

“The woman who stopped and caught me,” Beyond hesitated for a moment, “It was Naomi Misora.”

 

 Light paused. Misora was the FBI agent on Beyond’s case? That was.. unexpected. 

 

“So we both got bested by the same person?” Light said after another beat of silence. 

 

With that all the tension in the air seemed to disappear as Beyond doubled over himself with laughter. 

 

“Oh my god, you're right!” Beyond giggled. Light grinned. 

 

Beyond looked back up. His laughing had quieted down already as he asked yet another question. 

 

Seriously, what is with Beyond and questions?

 

 “Where’s Ryuk? He owes me a new microwave,” Beyond asked. 

 

Light shrugged. “I’m not sure, he’s probably terrorizing the kitchen or something.” 

 

Beyond groaned at this. He plopped back down onto the floor. 

 

The two sat in the comfortable silence for a few minutes longer.

 

“You're okay right?” Beyond asked, his voice took on an uncharacteristically soft tone. 

 

Oh, so they are going back to the fact that Light almost killed Misora.

 

Light hesitated for a moment before he nodded. 

 

“I have you, and I have a purpose now,” He said. 

 

Beyond smiled. His hand interlaced with Light’s own. 

 

Light gave Beyond a smile of his own back. 

Notes:

Why Ryuk owes Beyond a microwave:

Beyond:
Um where are my apples?

Ryuk:
Oh I ate them :3

Beyond:
AND WHY IS MY MICROWAVE ON FIRE????

Ryuk:
Oh I tried to do a science experiment like Light-o does with his drawer but it didn’t work with apples sorry man

Beyond:
RYUK >:[

Chapter 26: Eidolon

Notes:

To-Oh Entrance Ceremony

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

     Light fixed his hair for what felt like the millionth time.

 

Maybe once in his life he enjoyed speaking to crowds, now though? Now he can’t stand looking into the eyes of the audience. At one point he basked in other’s attention, but after his years at Wammy’s, he can’t stand it. 

 

Light sighed. “You look fine, leave your hair alone,” Beyond chided, his voice projected throughout the room through the speakers of Light’s phone. 

 

Light glowered at his phone, which currently showed Beyond half-asleep in bed. Nevermind the fact that it was well past the acceptable time for someone to have just woken up.

 

 “Shut up, you're not the one going up on stage.” Light turned back away from the phone and hung his tie around his neck.

 

 “Is the dress code pretentious asshole?” Beyond drawled as Light began to actually put on his tie. Light rolled his eyes. 

 

“It’s a special event,” He said, his smile most likely evident in his voice. Beyond scoffed but didn’t attempt a response. Light took this as a sign to finally get ready.

 

 It’s too bad Sayu couldn’t attend, Light knew that she wanted to be here to support him. But, she had an important test at school that she absolutely couldn’t skip, so his family was going to congratulate him after the ceremony instead. 

 

Similarly, Beyond couldn’t attend either. Although, his reason wasn't exactly because he had school work to do but rather the fact that he was a literal criminal and couldn’t be seen with Light in public. 

 

And of course just to top everything off, the only person accompanying him for the ceremony was Ryuk, a fucking shinigami. Ugh, Light’s life was so complicated. 

 

Light shrugged on his slightly oversized blazer over the sweater vest he was already wearing. “You think I can steal you for a few hours afterwards?” Beyond asked him. 

 

Light struggled with the buttons on his blazer for a few moments. Whatever, if it isn’t going to work, it isn’t going to work. Light let go of the buttons, leaving the blazer open.

 

 “My family’s picking me up right after, you can visit at night though.” Beyond groaned at this. 

 

“Calm down, we saw each other like a week ago,” Light said. He rolled his eyes as if to accentuate his point.

 

 “Who else am I supposed to hang out with though?” Beyond complained, his voice sounded disturbingly similar to whining. 

 

Light slipped on a few rings onto each of his hands. “And you called me friendless,” He mumbled. 

 

Beyond squawked in protest. “I have plenty of friends!” Light turned to level him with a look as if to say—are you sure? 

 

Light tuned out the rest of Beyond’s words as he continued to accessorize his, admittedly quite boring as is, outfit. After a few minutes, Light felt satisfied with how he looked. 

 

He took a couple of seconds to adjust his clothing ever so slightly just to make sure everything was perfect. Alright, now everything should be good. 

 

He wordlessly hung up on Beyond. Beyond should be used to Light hanging up without prior warning by now, after all he does the same to Light. He put his phone on silent and dropped it into his bag. 

 

Now, it was finally time for the speech. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

     “And now, a few words from the freshman representatives.” 

 

Light pursed his lips. So he really is going to give a speech with someone else. Well, at least that means the attention isn’t going to be all on him. 

 

“Yagami Light.” Light stood up from his seat. Ryuk said some overdramatic ooh from behind him. 

 

“Yes,” Light said, he dipped his head slightly. 

 

“And, Hideki Ryuga.” Light had to hold himself back from immediately whipping around to see who he was doing the speech with. 

 

Really, Hideki Ryuga? Light wasn’t obsessed with the celebrity, not like Sayu was, but he was pretty sure the guy didn’t exactly have the brain for To-oh. 

 

Seriously, the guy was like the real life equivalent of Bruce Wayne’s public persona, Brucie Wayne. Except Light was fairly certain Hideki Ryuga didn’t spend his nights dressed up as a bat. Then again, who knows? Definitely not Light that’s for sure. 

 

He made his way to the stage, distinctly aware of the presence behind him. As soon as Light took his first step into the stage he saw him. 

 

Fuck. 

 

Light’s fists started to shake as his mind supplied him with suddenly very detailed thoughts of beating the shit out of the person behind him. 

 

Because, only steps away from Light, was the second L. 

 

Every step he took felt heavy. Light’s body moved of its own accord. He couldn’t care less about that, what was infinitely more important was the inferior L behind him. 

 

What is he doing here? What’s his plan? 

 

From the side of him, Ryuk laughed. If Light could possibly have any doubts that this is the second L, they were all gone now. Ryuk laughing like that only meant one thing, someone is about to outsmart him. 

 

Light was hesitant to agree with him. What could he do? Light stood in front of the microphone. 

 

The second L, Ryuga as he’s going by, has pushed Light into a corner. Going up to him and straight out calling him the second L obviously wouldn’t work. It would not only increase the suspicion that he's Kira but also reveal his affiliation with Wammy’s. 

 

He could get his name easily with Beyond’s eyes though. Light let himself go over this thought for a few moments as he started his speech. 

 

The words came to him easily, reading the speech he’s practiced already was the easy part. The hard part was figuring out what to do with Ryuga. 

 

Oh. 

 

That’s his plan. All of it came together at once. 

 

Ryuga was here to collect evidence, which meant that Light was a fully official suspect to the task force instead of just his family. Ryuga must have convinced the task force that he was worth investigating further somehow. 

 

So, he must’ve told them, or at least whoever else is helping him on the case, to assume that Light’s Kira if Ryuga dies after meeting him. Damn it, just killing him won't work then! 

 

There’s no way for Light to know the exact timeframe Ryuga gave to see if he’ll die. But, it’s most likely a few days, a week or two at most. 

 

Beyond’s eyes aren’t of any use then. Even if Light got Beyond to see Ryuga’s real name in preparation, if there’s even a slight chance Ryuga sees Beyond and lives he’ll know that Beyond never actually died. 

 

Light wouldn’t be surprised if Beyond was now a figure used to keep kids at Wammy’s in line. Which meant that Ryuga had to know how Beyond looked, especially since he had worked on Beyond’s case. 

 

There was nothing Light could do that wouldn’t end with his or Beyond’s death. He’s backed into a corner. 

 

A hint of amusement was shown in Ryuga’s eyes. Light clenched his teeth as he finished the speech.He has to find a way to get back at him. 

 

Ryuga held up the blank map he had brought in such a familiar way. Everything about him was exactly how L acted. 

 

What’s going on?

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

     L walked back down to where all the chairs were situated. 

 

Light Yagami was directly in front of him as the two went down the steps. “Light Yagami, your father is the chief in the NPA, Soichiro Yagami, ” L began. 

 

Light Yagami glanced back at L, slight apprehension raised at his words. L supposed starting the conversation like that may make it seem like he was a stalker to any normal person. 

 

Although L doubted Light was anywhere near normal. He would be extremely disappointed if that was the case. 

 

A strange sensation prickled at the back of L’s mind as Light Yagami’s eyes met his own. Then the prickle turned into a sharp jolt of pain as Light Yagami pursed his lips. 

 

Hm, so the headaches happen in person as well? How strange.

 

 “You both share the same sense of justice, which compels you to act as a temporary consultant on many cases,” He continued once the two had made it down from the stage. 

 

Light Yagami kept silent as he took a seat in the first row of seats. L takes the bag off of the chair next to him and sits directly next to him. It would’ve been difficult to not notice the glare that is sent his way. 

 

“You’re going to follow in your father’s footsteps and join the police after you graduate,” L looked over at Light Yagami, “And you have the experience necessary for it, seeing how solving cases for the NPA seems to be your pastime.” 

 

There was a small twitch in the corner of Light Yagami’s mouth. L’s plan of getting on his nerves seems to be working.

 

 “And now, you have a great interest in the Kira case,” L said, keeping his words as a statement rather than a question. 

 

Light Yagami kept his gaze straight ahead. His eyes had avoided L’s stare ever since they sat down. 

 

“Your intelligence and strict moral code is impressive. As long as you never tell anybody about this, I have important information about the Kira case to tell you.” 

 

Light Yagami finally met his own eyes. The air between them felt like it was trying to pull L closer. The pain was no longer just an annoying buzz but an agonizing stab through his skull and— 

 

Everything felt so familiar. 

 

Then, Light Yagami closed his eyes and it all stopped. For the first time in a while, L had no idea what was going on.

 

 “Go ahead, I won’t tell anyone,” Light Yagami said, he took the bait.

 

 L shook himself and let the thoughts of what really is important come back to him. This is the worst possible moment to be distracted. 

 

Of course Kira would want any possible information about the case, which sets up L’s plan perfectly.

 

 “I wanted to say that I’m L.” 

 

He fully turned to Light Yagami. He watched every small expression that crossed his face. Light Yagami’s hand pulled into a fist, his eye twitched, and L could see the hatred in his eyes.

 

 Of course none of this is hard evidence that would actually convince the task force that Light is Kira. That's too bad but L would just have to get evidence in some other way.

 

 “How can I be sure you really are L?” Light Yagami asked, after the moment of silence. 

 

Deflecting, and keeping up appearances. Light Yagami thought his answer out well. After all, what ordinary student takes that sort of revelation with stride?

 

 L bit the side of his nail, Light Yagami stiffened from next to him. 

 

“Would it be such a strange idea that I am L?” He tilted his head. 

 

Light Yagami’s lips curled down into a frown. Well, that was rather rude. L supposed that his appearance is quite off-putting to some.

 

 “Why would L reveal himself to me?” Light Yagami asked.

 

 Kira trying to get more information? Or just a curious student? L doubted the latter was true. 

 

“To tell the truth, I believe that you could be of some use to the investigation,” L said. 

 

If Light Yagami truly is Kira, like L suspects, then this situation puts just enough pressure on him to not only hopefully make some drastic moves.

 

(Although going by the way Kira’s actions have been going so far, L doubts that will actually work.) 

 

But, it also backs him into a corner so that L would be able to with the rest of his plan. 

 

But, those plans could wait for a later time. Let Light Yagami ease into university life a little more before L set his next move. 

 

For now, the two were at a stalemate in their game.

 

 L would just have to wait to see what happened next. 

Notes:

THIS WAS ALMOST SO LATE IM SORRy

It’s like 6AM for me so I only did a brief glance over the whole thing for any mistakes but hope you enjoy this chapter!!

(Also Ace if I see you on this again I’m ban hammering you >:( ]

Chapter 27: Bitter

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     As soon as he got home, Light went straight to his room.

 

He had tried to enjoy the celebration dinner he went to with his family, but his thoughts were plagued by something else. No, someone else.

 

Light opened the door and locked it behind him. Ryuk appeared next to him. Light sat down at his desk and his fists started to shake. 

 

How dare he. How dare he. 

 

“Damn it!” Light yelled out. He tugged at his hair in frustration. 

 

“Huh?” Ryuk said from behind him. 

 

Light squeezed his eyes shut. He hates him, damn it why could Light just kill him now?

 

The pain helped him collect his thoughts. Light took a breath. “The second L, I can’t kill him and he knows that! This was all just a taunt!” He seethed.

 

If Shinigami could raise eyebrows like humans do, Light was sure Ryuk would be doing it right now. “Hold on, second L?” Ryuk said. 

 

Light glared at the empty space on his desk. As if this situation wasn’t bad enough already, Ryuk had reminded him of the worst part about Ryuga. He took over, and made a mockery of L's mantle.

 

“Ryuga isn’t the original L, he’s nothing but a cheap copy.” Light crossed his arms. 

 

Ryuk scrunched his features up into an expression Light is sure would be in his nightmares if he hadn’t seen worse things. “Uh, how would you know that he’s not the original anyways?” Ryuk asked.

 

“You don’t know?” Ryuk shook his head. 

 

Light sighed, how had Ryuk not overheard his and Beyond’s conversation at least once? Sure Light asked for privacy when he was with Beyond but still. 

 

“I knew the real L, Ryuk. I met him in an orphanage we used to live in together,” Light explained.

 

“Woah, really?” Ryuk said, sounding more like a toddler rather than a Shinigami.

 

 “We were.. uhm, we were close,” Light said. He’d rather not explain to Ryuk all the complicated details that came with Wammy’s house and how he had dated L.

 

Ryuk’s eyes narrowed, “Wait, wait, so was the original really that better than this one?” He asked. 

 

Light bit his tongue. He gave Ryuk a stiff nod. Of course L was better than Ryuga, he was in every way. 

 

Nobody was able to compare to L, nobody was able to replicate the effect he had on Light’s life. 

 

Light’s throat began to constrict and tears filled his eyes. Now, L wouldn’t be able to finish any more cases, now his mantle is being used by someone who is stealing every aspect of his life. 

 

“Light?” Ryuk said. He tried to clear his throat, but to no avail.

 

“Yeah?” Light’s voice cracked, he wiped his tears away. 

 

Ryuk’s eyes widened slightly. He seemed vaguely uncomfortable, this is his first time seeing Light caught up in memories isn’t it? 

 

Or at least it’s the only time that Light could remember. There were too many gaps in his memory for him to ever be sure about anything. 

 

“Sorry,” He mumbled. 

 

Ryuk looked like he was two seconds from phasing through the wall. “What are you gonna do about this L then?” Ryuk asked, his efforts to change the conversation was not as unnoticeable as he thought. 

 

Light dug his nails into his thighs. He’d been using that technique to calm down a lot recently. 

 

Nevertheless, the talk of L still brought back his urges to feel the same pain L did when he died. 

 

“I can’t kill him, at least not now.” 

 

“Can’t you just use Beyond’s eyes though?” Ryuk said. Light narrowed his eyes.

 

“It doesn’t matter if I have his name or not! If I kill him, I’ll be outed as Kira. A shinigami using the death note isn’t the same as a human using it!” Light gritted out, annoyed.

 

 Ryuk took a step back, confusion lined his features. “I want to do nothing more than watch him die, but I can’t just kill him so soon after meeting!” He said. 

 

Light got up abruptly. His skin felt like it was burning, he needed to do something. He just didn’t know what.


 “This would all be so much easier if the death note could arrange for someone to be killed by the hand of someone else, but it’s against the rules. It’s all just so inconvenient, that’s what makes the death note useless in a time like this!” Light began to pace around his room. 

 

It would be almost cathartic, getting all of his thoughts out like this, if it weren’t for the bubbling rage inside of him.

 

 “When I first realized Ryuga was chasing after me I had hoped I could just kill him by putting the cause of death as suicide or drowning, but now I can’t do anything to him!” 

 

Light cursed under his breath multiple times as he made a couple rounds through his room. Each step felt heavier than the other. Seeing the second L’s face was supposed to be a moment of achievement, not anything like this. 

 

“Fucking hell!” Light screamed. Ryuk stood off to the side of his room, almost as if he was avoiding Light’s path.

 

 “It’s too late to even do anything about it! I had lost all my chances to get back at him as soon as he introduced himself as L,” Light said.

 

 Everything about this situation was just downright infuriating. “I made a mistake in underestimating Ryuga,” Light admitted.

 

He stopped in the middle of his rounds around the room. There was knocking coming from his window. Shit, was it already dark out? 

 

Light ran over to the balcony window and opened it. Beyond crawled through the space with a grumble.

 

 “Took you long enough,” He complained. Light rolled his eyes when he noticed the bag Beyond had in his hands. 

 

“What do you got?” He asked. Beyond grinned and shoved the bag into Light’s hands.

 

 Light pursed his lips and dug out whatever was in the bag. A CD and book came out. 

 

The CD was Green Day’s newest album and the book was one he didn’t recognize, but it had bookmarks sticking out of the top. 

 

Light snorted, “Please tell me you didn’t steal this.” 

 

Beyond only grinned in return. Light put the two gifts on his desk. 

 

“He was there, the second L,” Light slowly said. 

 

Beyond sat down on the floor next to his bed. “Shit. Do you want me to get his name?” Beyond asked. 

 

Light shook his head, “Killing him is too risky right now, and he might see you,” He said. Beyond nodded. 

 

Ryuk laid down in the air near Beyond. 

 

“Any progress?” Light asked, Him and Beyond had been working on finding where Wammy’s House was currently located.

 

 Of course it wasn’t a top priority like finding the second L’s name, but Beyond had seemed strangely fixated on finding it. 

 

“No, we both know how Roger can be when he doesn’t want to be found,” Beyond said, with a shake of his head. 

 

Light blinked. Wasn’t Watari the one in charge of Wammy’s? He.. He didn’t remember much of Roger. 

 

He winced, an almost stab of pain ran through his head. Headaches suck. 

 

“What’s wrong?” Beyond asked, he had gotten up from Light’s bed. 

 

He shook his head, “I’m fine, just a headache.” Beyond looked at him with that odd look in his eyes. 

 

Ryuk laughed, “I would get headaches around this guy too, if Shinigami could.” 

 

Beyond rolled his eyes. “Fuck off, you look like you belong in a goth album cover,” He said. 

 

Light scoffed. Those two are such idiots.

 

 “Okay, let’s keep working on finding Wammy’s.”

Notes:

Shorter chapter than usual sorry😭 but it’s a bridge into the next chapter and sets up some important things for later!! I’ve been working on some works (not anything long term, I’m not abandoning this I swear) for other fandoms recently which has been fun but also time consuming so i couldn’t get this chapter out early like I had wanted to lol

Chapter 28: Morality

Summary:

It was unsettling.

Light mistaking Ryuga, who he hated the most for L, who he loved the greatest.

It was something he needed to stop doing before it ended badly.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

    This was so stupid. 

 

Light didn’t know how he got roped into playing tennis with Ryuga. Light pulled his jacket off and tossed it into his bag. 

 

Light has played tennis before, he’s even won a couple competitions. Well, only one of those competitions had been in Japan and actually under his name but the point still stands. 

 

It had been only a few months before Light got the Death Note, but that was the last time he’d played. His parents thought playing a sport would help, but it only brought back memories of L and him playing together.

 

Needless to say, he was not exactly looking forward to playing with Ryuga. 

 

Light replaced his shirt with one that was easier to move around in, and slung his bag against a hook in the changing room. He glanced around for a second to make sure Ryuga wasn’t going to appear from anywhere before taking out his phone.

 

 Well, technically it was a burner phone but since it had Beyond on it, Light used it more than his actual phone. Light opened the phone and brought up Beyond’s contact. 

 

Yagami:

Kill me please.

I have to play tennis with him.

 

Burnt:

Tennis?!?! XD

Good luck don’t beat the wanker too hard >.<

 

Light should’ve known Beyond wouldn’t help him out. He rolled his eyes and hid the phone into a hidden pocket inside his bag. Would it be suspicious if Light just left now? 

 

“Light, are you nearly ready?” Ryuga asked from outside the changing room, effectively cutting off his idea to leave. That bastard, he’s already referring to Light with his first name?

 

“Yeah, just give me a minute!” Light called out as he gathered his things up. Looks like he really does have to do this. Is a few minutes of peace too much to ask for? 

 

Light laced up his shoes and slung the bag around his shoulders before making his way out of the changing room. 

 

“Hm, you took about 30 minutes getting ready, had any trouble?” Ryuga asked, his eyes staring into Light’s own. Light put on a strained smile, did he really count?

 

 “Ah, no, don’t worry Ryuga. I just like taking my time to get ready.” Light walked past Ryuga, who’s eyes had narrowed at his words.

 

“Is that so?”

 

Light kept quiet. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

     “Your father mentioned you’ve won a tennis tournament before, was that true?” 

Ryuga asked him as they were about halfway to the court. 

 

Light glanced over to him, how much should he say? “Yeah I did, I also won a few out of Japan.” Just mentioning this small detail couldn’t connect him to Wammy’s, he was sure of it. 

 

“What about you, any history with tennis Ryuga?” Light asked, with his head turned towards Ryuga. 

 

“Hm, I’ve won a few as well. But I wouldn’t waste time learning that story, there’s no hints to L’s real name in it.” Light glared at the back of Ryuga’s head, there’s no hints because he’s nothing but a cheap copy of L.

 

Still, that was interesting information. Light wondered if that was because of Ryuga’s own interest in the sport, or if it was a desperate attempt to connect himself with L. 

 

The two of them stopped at the first bench in the tennis court, multiple people were playing around them. Light pulled out his tennis racket and looked back up. 

 

Ryuga was digging his own out, he really does look a lot like L. Beyond does a good impression of L but even he couldn’t replicate L’s nose with makeup. But Ryuga has the exact face shape as L, including his unique nose and wide eyes. 

 

How did Wammy’s manage to do that? Was it plastic surgery or did they really go around for someone that looked like L. Light didn’t know which made him feel more sick.

 

 “Is something wrong?” Ryuga asked, he was staring straight at Light.

 

 “No, I’m fine.” He shook his head as he closed his bag. Ryuga walked past him with his own racket in his hands. Light followed him to an empty court. 

 

They both got into position and Light threw the ball up before he hit it towards Ryuga. He hit it back with more force than Light had anticipated, Light ran after the ball as quickly as he could but it was too late. 

 

A laugh forced its way out of Light. “You got into it pretty quickly, Ryuga.”

 

 Damn it, he’s usually better at acting than this. Being around Ryuga just seemed to throw him off, in a way. 

 

“He who strikes first wins,” Ryuga quoted. 

 

Light narrowed his eyes, as if he’s going to lose to him. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

     L followed Light Yagami through the campus. 

 

He’d been surprised that Light actually managed to win. The act of playing together came.. almost naturally to L. It was an odd feeling, perhaps this is his mind's way of warning him of the danger that Light brings? Either way it only made L more on guard.

 

“It’s been a while since I had to play that hard, thanks Ryuga.” L nodded. What’s even more interesting is how Light acts around him. 

 

From what L has observed thus far, Light Yagami strives in acting as what others want to hear. It was an impressive act, sometimes even L couldn’t see where the truth ended and where the lies began. However, whenever Light is lying to him, there is always something different. 

 

It is, unfortunately, not that big of a difference so that it could be used as evidence but it did pique his interest. 

 

Every time Light Yagami spoke to him, there would be a slight hesitation at the beginning as if something stopped him from responding. And it was extremely slight, many times L didn’t catch it until after he’d already finished responding. 

 

It was certainly something to think about. Was it because of Kira’s hatred towards L? 

 

“Would you like to get a drink? I can assume that you’d be tired after a match like that,” L commented. If he can get Light Yagami into a space of their own, without any ears listening, he could do the test he had planned. And he could hopefully gather more information on how Light Yagami’s mind works. 

 

“Sure Ryuga, I know a place on campus we could go to.” 

 

What L finds the oddest is how Light Yagami keeps repeating L’s alias as if it’s a mantra to himself. It's almost like he has to keep repeating it to remind himself that’s what L is going by. 

 

“Oh, and one more thing I needed to tell you. I suspect that you are Kira.” 

 

Light Yagami, to his credit, didn’t even miss a step. Instead he just glanced over to L and laughed. “I know you do, Ryuga.” L blinked but didn’t falter. 

 

That certainly was an interesting answer. It wasn’t one that L had accounted for, most would think that admitting something like that would be suspicious, but Light Yagami didn’t hesitate to say it. Interesting. 

 

Both of them kept quiet as Light Yagami led him around the campus. Every once in a while L would catch a glimpse of his face, nothing but irritation and a flash of ambition were shown in his eyes past the plastic and fake smile he had on. 

 

After a few more minutes of just walking, Light Yagami stopped. L’s eyes went up to the wooden sign that hung at the door. Windswept: bakery and cafe? What a.. specific place. 

 

There weren’t many people inside and it was in an odd position on campus. L had assumed that Light would take him to a popular spot, not what looked to be somewhere he actually visited often. L narrowed his eyes. 

 

Everything about Light Yagami seemed to be accompanied with a question.

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

“One good thing about this place is that each booth is separated enough that nobody can hear us—or give you anything about how you sit.” 

 

Light sat down in the booth across from Ryuga. Bringing him to this cafe was just.. habit. As soon as he got on campus for the first time, Light had unconsciously looked for places that L would like out of habit alone. And when he was with Ryuga it was like his mind just regressed back to when L was still alive.

 

“Oh, thank you Light,” Ryuga said. 

 

If there was one thing Light could congratulate Ryuga on that wasn’t being an asshole, it was his impression of L. He had his gestures and speaking patterns down to a T. 

 

It was almost unsettling at times, mistaking the man Light now hated the most for the one he had loved the greatest.

 

“So what’d you want to talk about?” Light asked. Ryuga paused for a second. 

 

“What do you think about Kira?” Light blinked, that was direct.

 

“Kira? Well.. he definitely has an ego, and a black and white sense of justice where only he can make mistakes,” Light started. Ryuga watched him intently as he spoke. 

 

“Kira is petty, he hates anyone in his way—like you.” 

 

Barely any of these things were actually true, but Light was sure that was how Ryuga viewed Kira, viewed him

 

Ryuga nodded, his unblinking stare still firmly on Light. “Yes, I agree. Kira is certainly childish, and while he believes what he is doing is just it couldn’t be further from it.” 

 

Wow, real subtle there. Light felt the urge to scoff. 

 

“Kira’s motives are complex if you ask me. He wants justice for everybody but I can’t help but think there’s something else there, like a personal vendetta.” 

 

Ryuga’s eyes narrow, “Perhaps, or this is all born of a childish belief that everybody is either good or evil,” He said. 

 

As if, Light isn’t that naive. Does Ryuga actually believe that, or is this a test of Light’s ability to discern if his deductions match Ryuga’s own?

 

“Kira is childish, but I think he knows enough to understand that people are complex. After all he has enough intelligence to keep this up as long as he has.” 

 

Ryuga nodded at him, and Light had the feeling he’s just passed some sort of test. “Yes, now that you say that I agree. So, Light—“ 

 

Ryuga is cut off by the waiter bringing the items they ordered up front. Light said thank you as he got the small black coffee he’d ordered. 

 

Meanwhile, Ryuga got a handful of different desserts. And they were all one of L’s favorite desserts. Light felt his heart sink.

 

If he just.. forgot about everything that was happening, he could almost pretend that he was back at Wammy’s having lunch with L. 

 

“Light?” Ryuga asked, shocking him out of the train of thought he was in. 

 

“Sorry, what?” 

 

Ryuga looked at him with a hint of suspicion before he moved on. “I asked if you were up for a small test of your investigative abilities,” Ryuga said. 

 

Light nodded and put on a smile, “Sure, go ahead. It might be fun.” 

 

Ryuga reached back into his pocket and put a set of small cards onto the table. Light took a sip of his coffee. 

 

“These are all photographs of notes I’ve found that were written by inmates before they were killed by Kira, none of it is currently public. Don’t worry about time, there’s no need to rush.” 

 

Light grabbed the notes and looked them over. He made a small comment about them as his eyes read each one over and over again. This was too easy. Almost unnaturally so.

 

There was a printed number on the back of each one, and even if there wasn’t the phrase he intended to put would still be obvious. 

 

But, if he figured it out immediately that would be suspicious. Being able to solve this isn’t enough to prove he’s Kira, of course. But even so, Light has the feeling this isn’t all that there is.

 

Working with L on cases taught him that even the simplest of things he does always has something that will try and deceive the suspect into revealing something, and if Ryuga is anything like L he will try something like that. 

 

Light took a few more seconds to think over what L would do. Well, L would try and incorporate a fake fact, something to try and see what the suspect's reaction would be to the fake information. 

 

Is Ryuga doing something like that? It would be possible, after all there’s no real need to test his investigative abilities so there has to be something more to it than that. It’s the only thing that fits. Light has to try it.

 

 “So Misora was right, Kira can control his victims before they die. And it seems he used that to write a message for you,”

 

“It can either write out ‘L, do you know gods of death love apples’ or ‘L, do you know love apples, gods of death’ it’s obvious which one makes more sense but—I have a feeling that this is more of a test of if I’m innocent or not than of my capabilities, I believe that you have another note to add to this, maybe a fake one or simply just one that is missing.” 

 

Ryuga looked surprised for a few moments before he responded, “That.. is correct.” 

 

He pulled out another card and added it to the stack Light made. “This is the fake card I had planned to use to write out a fake message. How.. curious that you caught onto that,” Ryuga said as he started to bite his thumb just as L did.

 

 “That was a good plan, Ryuga, sorry to ruin it for you.” Light laughed, even if it was a strain to do so. 

 

“No it’s quite fine. I’m simply surprised you guessed that much, you will make a good detective, Light,” Ryuga said. Light took another sip of his coffee as he tried to avoid eye contact with Ryuga. 

 

“Thank you, but that just means you suspect me even more now doesn’t it?” He asked. Ryuga ignored his attempts to avoid eye contact and kept staring. 

 

“Yes. But, even so I am in a position where getting you to work with me on this case would be helpful either way. If you really aren’t Kira, having you work on it will help immensely, and if you are there’s a chance you may slip up being around the evidence of your work.” 

 

Light pursed his lips, as if he would be stupid enough to slip up like that. 

 

Just as Light was about to respond he heard the sound of a phone ringing. He got his phone, he knew it wasn’t just Beyond calling to mess with him since he didn’t have him in this phone so it must be important, just as Ryuga got his own as well.

 

“Light, it’s your father..“ Light felt his heart start to stutter in its beats and his mind began to falter in its focus as Ryuga started to talk. “Light, your father he has—“

 

 Light cut him off. “It’s Kira.”

Notes:

Sorry I missed a month! I was in White Collar DC Week for this year (Which was actually so much fun! Definitely participating again next year if I can) and couldn’t finish all 8 fits and release another chapter all around the same time so I had to skip it sorry! I hope the plot in this chapter makes up for it!

Thanks for reading!!

Chapter 29: Cursed

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Light stared at the sight of his dad laying in a Hospital bed. 

 

It was something Light didn’t expect to see when the day first started. When he first got the phone call, he panicked enough to think that it was him.

 

 The doctors cleared up that it was from stress not long after of course, but there was still anxiety coursing through his skin saying, This was his fault. The Kira case caused this, Light had put his father into the hospital even without writing his name. 

 

The notion of it all made him sick.

 

“Yes, I recommend you take a few days off to recover,” Ryuga said, in a clipped tone. Light narrowed his eyes. The only thing that seemed to get him out of his thoughts was the fact that Ryuga was still here.

 

He loathed the second L, and didn’t want to spend any more unnecessary time with him.

 

“He’s right Dad, you shouldn’t push yourself—you heard what the doctors said,” Light urged him, even if it pained him to agree with Ryuga. 

 

“The idea that your son was a suspect most likely added to your stress,” Ryuga commented, in the same uninterested tone as always.

 

Light blinked before he turned to him, “You told him about that?”

 

 “I’ve told him everything, even that I’m L.” Light purposefully didn’t respond to that, as he watched his dad’s reaction to this. 

 

“That is right, he’s L, although to protect his identity we are to call him Ryuuzaki,” Light’s dad explained. 

 

Ryuuzaki? Did he really take Beyond’s alias?

 

 He knew Ryuga—Ryuuzaki had to be the second L, but verbal confirmation of it was always good to have.

 

 “So, now that you’ve met Light, have your suspicions been cleared?” Light’s dad asked.

 

“No,” Ryuuzaki said bluntly. “Light’s investigative skills are quite impressive, enough so that I suspect him even more.”

 

Light’s dad sighed, suddenly looking more weary than before. “Should you really be talking about this? He just had a heart attack from stress,” Light said. 

 

He needs to show the concerned son act to Ryuuzaki without it being obviously fake. That was the real worrying thing. He knows that his dad's heart attack was 100% natural, so really the number one thing on his mind right now was only Ryuuzaki, and how to kill him. 

 

“It’s fine Light, I’d rather know the truth than be left in the dark,” His father reassured. 

 

“Yes, you seem to misunderstand my intentions, Light,” Ryuuzaki said. “When I say I suspect you I mean that there is a possibility you’re Kira, but that possibility is extremely slight. Let me explain again exactly why I suspected you.”

 

 Light pursed his lips. This’ll be interesting to hear. 

 

“It started with the 12 agents. I knew that Kira would have to have a connection with the police as hacking into the files would be extremely troublesome to accomplish. Then, considering how Raye Penbar has said that Kira actually approached him, I can conclude Kira may be someone from one of the families who Penbar was trailing.” 

 

Light digested all of this information. That’s exactly how he would’ve narrowed the information down. If there had to be something that Light and Ryuuzaki had in common, it would be this. 

 

Even if it was excruciating to him to admit that to himself. It was.. odd. He forcefully made himself face his dad instead of focusing on this train of thought. 

 

For someone who has seen his fair share of deaths, he’d never seen one of them in a hospital bed. What would L have looked like? If a hospital was nearby and Light stayed, would L still be alive?

 

 Would he have been able to see L laid in a hospital bed, but alive? What about A then? How would Light have felt knowing they both barely lived. 

 

Light suddenly felt the urge to scratch at his arms until they bleed.

 

“—In fact, I’d like Light to join the task force as a sort of.. consultant, if you have time of course.” Ryuuzaki’s words shocked him out of his thoughts. 

 

He missed the first part of what he had said, but Light understood the main point. “Me in the task force? I mean I understand why it’d be convenient for you, but I'll have to think about it.” 

 

Light held eye contact with Ryuuzaki before the other man suddenly winced and looked away. ..Weird.

 

 “Light, you’re only 22 you should be focusing on your classes, and help out after you’ve graduated,” His dad said. 

 

Seriously? He’s been solving worse cases since he was 7, he should be able to do this at least.

 

“I have experience already dad, what makes this different from any other case? I can handle it,” Light assured him. 

 

“Besides, I want to see Kira dead just as much as you do.” Well, he’s not exactly lying. He’s just carefully omitting a crucial detail, that he’s Kira. 

 

Ryuuzaki’s eyes narrowed but he didn’t comment any pointed words towards Light. Ryuuzaki nodded after a moment of silence, “Yes, Light is rather intelligent, it would be great help if he could join.” He turned to look at Light’s dad with a raised eyebrow.

 

Soichiro sighed. “I don’t like it but.. if he could help, then I suppose so,” He shook his head, “Just stay safe Light, you know what Kira can do.”

 

“I don’t think Kira’s goal is killing everyone against him. He spared some of the FBI agents, if anything I’d say the only one he’d like to kill is Ryuuzaki,” Light interjected. 

 

Ryuuzaki nodded, “Yes, Kira has shown the only thing he’d like to disrupt his ‘righteous’ moral code for is killing me, nothing else unless something suddenly changes in our approach.” Ryuuzaki began to bite his thumb. 

 

“No, Kira won’t kill the rest of the task force, unless provoked to do so. By not killing all of the FBI agents he was saying ‘I’m not going to falter in my justice, will you?’ He’s waiting for us to mess up and do something morally wrong so he’ll have an excuse to kill everyone without losing his rather messed up moral code.”

 

Light stayed quiet. That analysis of Kira, it’s just like L would’ve stated it. Even his speech patterns are the same. Light wished the lump in his throat would go away.

 

“I can’t help but think that whoever had the ability to kill people with a heart attack, no matter how Kira does it, has to be cursed. The real evil is the power to kill people.” 

 

His dad’s words made every single thought in his mind stop. His heart started to beat too fast, cursed? Could his life really be seen as cursed? 

 

Before, yes, but what about since he’s picked up the notebook? He’s changed a lot. 

 

He barely flinches at killing now, and he very nearly killed Misora for doing nothing but being curious. Has he been cursed? Could he blame all of this onto some otherworldly force instead of his own actions? 

 

Light didn’t know, and that might be the worst part of all this.

 

“I’ll be right back,” He mumbled as he got up to leave. He didn’t know where he was going, everything was too blurry for him to focus. Cursed? 

 

He focused on his surroundings and found himself in a dimly lit bathroom. Should he call Beyond? Light hesitated, Beyond always helps with these type of things but it might be too risky to call him while not that far from the second L. 

 

He took a step couple of seconds to calm himself. He was suddenly very grateful Ryuk went off to bother others at the hospital instead of being by his side. Normally he would’t have blinked at his dad’s words but with how Ryuuzaki acted so much like L? It felt like the world was off balance. 

 

He took another deep breath in. His name was Light Yagami, not K. L is dead, he died long ago and Ryuuzaki is nothing but a copy. He wasn’t in Wammy’s anymore. 

 

For some reason this felt important to repeat. Wammy’s House is only in his past. For a reason that Light wasn't sure of, this helped to calm him the most.

 

He fixed his hair, put on a smile, and made his way out of the bathroom. He nearly bumped into Ryuuzaki as he got out.

 

 “Oh, Light, visiting hours just ended.” 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Light wasn’t sure why he agreed to walk with Ryuuzaki. It mostly had to do with the fact that he had nothing better to do.

 

“Is there really no way to convince you that I’m not Kira?” He asked.

 

“I’m afraid not, at this point in time there really isn’t any way to prove anything without going to extreme measures,” Ryuuzaki replied. 

 

Light frowned, extreme measures? Like confining him and seeing if Kira kills? That’s what Light would do. But, for some reason the thought of being locked in a room for Ryuuzaki to watch him felt.. strange. He didn’t know what to make of the feeling. 

 

Light looked back up to see someone opening a car door for Ryuuzaki. Watari, he realized. A surge of anger rose in him, not that he let it show. 

 

Watari was working with the second L? Even after what happened to L? How could he bare to even look at Ryuuzaki? 

 

Light watched as Ryuuzaki got into the car. “Ryuuzaki, one more thing.” 

 

Ryuuzaki looked up, “Hm?” 

 

“Try to be easy on my father, he has enough stress as it is.” Ryuuzaki simply nodded and then he was off into the night. 

 

Light sighed and took a few steps back. 

 

“You know, they say that all humans who obtain a death note have nothing but misfortune in their lives.” Light very nearly jumped at the sound of Ryuk’s voice. Nothing but misfortune? Well, he’s had enough of that in his life, thanks. 

 

“I have no intention of continuing that pattern Ryuk,” He turned to him, “But glad to see you care,” Light teased. 

 

Ryuk spluttered, “I’m a shinigami! I don’t care about sentiments like that, like you humans!” He protested. 

 

Light nearly laughed but something in him faltered.

 

 Ever since getting the death note, he’s had a purpose. But what if this purpose is what eventually makes his life even worse? 

 

What if it truly is cursed? What if he’s doomed himself? 

 

Light felt like his chest was closing in on itself. 

 

Was bringing justice really worth all of this?

Notes:

I like to imagine that L, who never saw Beyond’s unprivate detective card, spells his alias as Ryuuzaki and Beyond spells his as Ryuzaki (especially because it makes it convenient for me to spell them differently so there is at least some difference XD)

Hope you liked this chapter!!

Chapter 30: Inescapable Fate

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Naomi sat down on one of the chairs. The task force seemed to be knee deep into a conversation about Kira. 

 

“But then why would he approach Penber if he didn’t intend to kill him?” One whose name kept escaping Naomi said.

 

“We know Kira had Penbar’s name and at least surface knowledge of his life as well,” Yagami responded. 

 

“Yeah, so Kira didn’t want to kill him!” Matsuda added.

 

Naomi jumped into the conversation easily, “Kira didn’t kill a couple of other agents either, I think we can assume it wasn’t his intention to kill all of them.” 

 

“But why? Kira didn’t hesitate to kill Lind L. Tailor,” Aizawa said. 

 

L turned to them from where he was doing his own work, “Kira is holding onto his sense of morality like a child, which is why he didn’t kill all of the agents. However, he is more than willing to kill me. It seems that the only one he’d break his rules for is me,” L explained.

 

As soon as he was done with his words, Watari came into the room.

 

 “Ryuuzaki, we have a problem.” 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

“I have a message for the world.” 

 

L frowned as he stared at the screen. This.. wasn’t Kira. Despite what they were saying, L was almost certain it was a copycat, a Kira follower who somehow got this killing power. 

 

After all, Kira isn’t one to let go of his morality this easily without proving some kind of point, so why kill innocent people? This.. second Kira doesn’t have the same tight knit morals as the real Kira does. That much is obvious. 

 

So why pretend to be the original Kira? A desperate attempt to become a figure as profound as Kira, or a message not to the world but to Kira? 

 

“I’ve had enough of this,” Ukita suddenly said as he got up from where he was sitting, “I’m not just going to sit around and watch this!”

 

“Ukita, I strongly encourage that you stay here, we don’t know what Kira might do if you stop this broadcast,” L said.

 

“He needs a face and name right? He doesn’t know my name,” Ukita retorted, and with that he was gone. 

 

Misora turned to Aizawa. “You want to go after him,” She said, with no hesitation, “If you really do, go. He’ll be safer if you can stop him.” 

 

Aizawa nodded and ran out after Ukita.

 

 Really, Misora being here helped the team far more than L had expected. She’d changed since the Los Angeles BB Murder case. More.. mature, maybe. Or at least, that’s how L saw it. 

 

“He’s going to get himself killed,” Chief Yagami said. 

 

“I want the people of the world to understand this, I do not wish for any innocents to die,” The broadcast said from the screen, “Evil is what I hate, justice is my main goal, the police are my allies—not my enemies and I wish to keep it that way,” This new Kira continued. 

 

Damn you, Kira. 

 

 ⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Aizawa wasn’t able to stop Ukita in the end, and Naomi had to watch as he had a heart attack on the screen. 

 

Aizawa came back into the hotel with all the pain and rage Naomi would’ve felt if that was Raye out there.

 

“You said that Kira couldn’t kill without a name! So how did Ukita die out there?” He demanded as he walked up to where L was sitting.

 

“Does Kira have all our names already?” Matsuda asked.

 

“That is a possibility, but I doubt that he wouldn’t use our names as soon as he got them, especially before a move like this. No, I think instead it is in the realm of possibility that Kira never needed a name to kill but just a face,” L said. 

 

“Nevertheless, I think it would make sense that Kira is down there himself, in a building nearby watching everyone who tries to enter the building.”

 

“So why don’t we go down there and arrest him?!” Aizawa shouted.

 

“There’s still a chance that he is just watching the surveillance cameras, it would be an unnecessary risk—“ L was cut off by Aizawa suddenly pulling L’s sleeve upwards, gripping onto his shoulder. 

 

“Unnecessary risk? Weren’t you the one who said that we were going to risk our lives in this case?” Aizawa asked. 

 

L’s knuckles were white as he grasped the sides of his jeans, his face was unfocused and Naomi could tell what were the beginning signs of a panic attack. 

 

“Aizawa,” She said, putting a hand on his shoulder to get him to stop. Aizawa’s eyes widened as he noticed L’s shaking and he let go. 

 

Naomi could understand both sides. Aizawa had just lost his friend, and he was lashing out on whatever he could. But, it wasn’t L’s fault, after all he had tried to stop Ukita from leaving.

 

“Please control yourself, we’ve already lost Ukita. I do not want for us to lose more as well,” L said, in a rare moment of emotion even if it was hidden by his usual apathetic tone. 

 

“I don’t think this is Kira,” Naomi said suddenly.

 

The others looked at her with confusion. “What do you mean?” Matsuda asked.

 

“It doesn’t fit Kira’s usual motives, I mean we were just talking about how he doesn’t want to kill anyone who hasn’t done anything but L. So why kill those innocent people just to prove a point?” 

 

“I agree. This isn’t Kira, but rather someone who has somehow gotten their hands on Kira’s killing power,” L said. 

 

Naomi nodded. That was exactly what she was thinking. 

 

Either way, this new Kira was dangerous, and extremely unpredictable. They have less of a moral code than Kira does, and despite what they say—don’t follow Kira’s rules as closely as the real Kira does. 

 

This was a dangerous situation to be in, now that there were two Kira’s, and one could kill without needing a name. Naomi had to be extremely cautious as she moved forward. 

Notes:

Im so sorry for how late this is 😭😭 this chapter was FIGHTING me the entire time..

Im also sorry for having it shorter than usual but if I didn’t have it this length it wawwouuldve taken even longer im afraid XD

Thank you for reading<33

Chapter 31: Shadows of Suspicion

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Light watched the sun as it went up in the sky. 

 

It was something that he didn’t watch often. He doesn’t exactly have time to stop and watch the sun rise. The only reason he’s doing it now is because he’s waiting for Beyond. 

 

After all, they need to reconvene after that broadcast. The fake Kira’s broadcast was annoying to say the least. Not only are they using his name, but they’re also running the reputation he tried so hard to maintain. 

 

How is Kira going to be a beacon of hope if he’s going around killing innocent people? Whoever this imposter is, they’re an idiot. How could they call themselves Kira, when they’re going against everything Light made Kira for.

 

He would never kill an innocent person. (Naomi Mis—) No. He’s not going back to thinking of that. 

 

Either way, this fake Kira is still a fool. 

 

Light suddenly sees Beyond, hiding in the shadows under the turned off streetlights like an idiot. He saunters up to Light’s balcony and takes a few seconds to jump up. 

 

Damn, he really can jump high. What was it that Ryuk said? Something about Beyond having better reflexes and strength than the ordinary human? 

 

Beyond struggled to pull his body upward for a few seconds before finally landing on Light’s balcony floor.

 

“That broadcast was total mad!” He said, passing Light into his room. 

 

Light snorted, “Yeah, what kind of person impersonates Kira to the whole world?” 

 

“A stupid one, that’s what.” Beyond collapsed onto Light’s bed, “So? What’s the theory?” 

 

Light sat down next to him. “Whoever this fake Kira is, they’re a fan of me. This wasn’t mocking in any way,” He said. 

 

Beyond nodded, “So what, crazy Kira supporter gets a note and decides to further your “godly” message? Makes sense,” Beyond said before he paused. “I think that they made the eye deal as well.” 

 

Light crossed his arms. That made sense, after all that officer (Ukita?) died, and Light doubted the fake Kira actually knew his name. 

 

He made some vague sound of approval, “They're also dumb as hell. Proclaiming the police are their ally while killing innocents? They’re tarnishing Kira’s reputation!”

 

“Yes the reputation that was oh so clean before,” Beyond drawled dryly. 

 

Light rolled his eyes and shoved him softly, “You know what I mean.”

 

“Whatever. So, where is Ryuk?”

 

“I have him looking out at Sakura TV to see if the fake Kira is going to try something else,” Light said. 

 

Beyond frowned, “Do you think the second L will call you in after this?” 

 

Light nodded, “I do. I believe he’ll try and confirm that this Kira is a fake through me. If he can’t tell that this Kira isn’t the original, he’ll have to be stupid. And I doubt someone that incompetent would be able to get the drop on me so many times,” He said.

 

Beyond nodded slowly, looking off into the distance as if remembering something, “Yes, and Wammy’s wouldn’t allow anything less for someone taking over L’s mantle.”

 

Light.. didn’t know how to react to that. He didn’t remember much of Watari being strict? Nevermind that, there’s more important things to think about right now.

 

Like if this fake Kira is a threat to him. Beyond noticed his expression and spoke, “What should we do about this fake then?” 

 

Light shook his head, “I’m not sure, I don’t think they’re a threat to me,” He said.

 

“Not a threat? They could kill you easily as long as they see you.” 

 

“Yes, but why impersonate me? They see Kira as a hero, that’s what I think.”

 

“But what if they don’t? If they find out you’re Kira, you’re fucked.” 

 

“I know. But that’s why I have you. If I die, you get the notebook,” Light said. 

 

Beyond stared up at him in shock before he grinned. “So I’m the backup plan?” He nodded with a small smile of his own. 

 

“You’re the backup plan.” 

 

Beyond cringed for a second as what he had said caught up with him, “Maybe not the backup, the reinforcement?” He suggested. 

 

Light winced himself. Yeah, he forgot that maybe backup isn’t the best word to call Beyond. “Reinforcement,” He agreed. 

 

The two stayed quiet for a while. 

 

“When you kill the second L, how are you going to do it?” Beyond asked him. 

 

Light thought about it for a while. “I want to make everyone know it was Kira, if it won’t be suspicious, but if it’ll be suspicious for Kira to kill him at the time—I’ll have him die in a natural way, but either way I want to write in the notebook that the last thing he sees is my face.” 

 

Beyond nodded after he finished. He grinned in a way where all his teeth are showing, “I think it’d be pretty funny to show myself to him before he dies, just so he and Wammy’s knows that their failure ‘B’ is working with Kira.”

 

Light laughed at this, “I doubt the second L even knows who I am but it’d be satisfying to watch his face if he finds out that Kira is actually a former Wammy’s student.” He paused. “Two former Wammy’s students turned serial killers, might as well be a trend now,” Light said.

 

“Wonder if any of these new generations of Wammy’s successors are going to turn out like us,” Beyond commented before he continued. “There has to be one with how fucked up Wammy’s is.”

 

Light didn’t remember any particular reason why Beyond was so adamant that Wammy’s was terrible. But he didn’t remember much of Wammy’s either, so he never commented on it. He really should get those memory issues checked out or something.

 

 But instead, Light yet again didn’t make a comment about his own confusion.

 

“It would be amusing to watch the second L’s reaction that you’re alive,” Light said instead.

 

Beyond snorted, “I’d probably be personally escorted back to prison by him.” 

 

Light sighed as he collapsed backwards with Beyond. “I just wish I could kill him already, but even if I somehow get his name it’d be useless.” 

 

“I would say that we could set up an alibi for you and have me kill him but.. you let it slip that you can time your killings because you wanted to be petty,” Beyond said. 

 

Light rolled his eyes, “I wasn’t being petty, I was proving a point.”

 

“So you were being petty.” 

 

Light shoved him off his bed, “As if you aren’t the pettiest person alive.” 

 

Whoever this copycat Kira was.. They were dangerous. Light had carefully tread as he planned his next move. 

 

He just hoped this copycat Kira won’t kill the second L before him.

Notes:

Is it gay to say you want your sworn enemy to see your face last?

Chapter 32: Luminescence

Summary:

Misa talks with Rem about Kira.

While Light really would rather be anywhere than here.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Misa put the lip gloss onto her lips.

 

She had another photo shoot in about an hour. Rem was standing directly behind her, enough so that Misa could see her through the mirror that sat on her vanity. 

 

“I still do not understand why you use the Death Note solely for Kira,” Rem said. 

 

“It isn’t only for Kira, Rem!” She protested. How could she explain this so that it’ll make sense to the shinigami? 

 

“When Kira killed the man who murdered my parents, I felt happier than ever. I want to make others feel like that, I want more people to feel the happiness Kira has given to me,” Misa said firmly. 

 

Rem stayed quiet at her words. She knew that the shinigami didn’t understand her words. It just wasn’t in the nature for a god of death to understand the love that a mortal holds. Or at least, that’s how Misa saw it. 

 

“It is dangerous, Misa,” Rem said, saying her name like a silent prayer, just like she always did. 

 

Misa shook her head, “I know there are dangers, but it isn’t just how you see it, Rem.” She paused, pursing her lips to see the shine of the lip gloss on them. “Kira’s a protector of the innocent, he won’t hurt me, I’m sure of it.” 

 

Rem bent down so that she was eye level to Misa. “Kira is a cruel mortal, the type who will not hesitate to kill you, Misa,” Rem said. 

 

Misa sighed, turning back to her vanity. “He isn’t like that, Kira is just,” Misa said, with no room for argument in her voice. 

 

“Misa,” Rem said, a plea of its own right. 

 

Misa’s breath hitched from the familiarity of her tone. Misa, love, don’t stay up for us okay?—She smiled, despite it. 

 

“Don’t tell me you’re worried about me, Rem,” She teased. Rem didn’t respond. 

 

“Besides, you have nothing to worry about. I’m still stronger than he is, because I have the eyes.” Aster, her cat, climbed onto Misa’s lap as she continued applying lip products. 

 

“Kira has other ways to find out your name Misa, he does not need the eyes to kill you,” Rem said after a few moments of silence, in a tone that said she knew something about this. 

 

“What do you mean, Rem?” Misa asked, turning her head to look at Rem. 

 

“It is.. Nothing, Misa.”

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Light was currently doubled over, laughing at Beyond when he heard his phone ring. 

 

He stared down at his phone, the word—dad—stared back at him. 

 

“Who is it?” Beyond asked, his voice still muffled from all the marshmallows stuffed in his mouth. 

 

“My father,” Light responded easily. He motioned for Beyond to quiet down before he answered. 

 

“Light, Ryuuzaki wishes for you to come here to help us with the case.” Beyond mimed his dad’s words as he silently repeated them. Light kicked him away. 

 

“Okay, I think I can make it. What time does he want me there?” He politely asked. 

 

“As soon as possible. I’ve sent you the address and room number,” Light’s dad said. 

 

Light nodded even though his dad couldn’t see him. “I’ll be there, bye.” He hung up with a sigh. 

 

“The second L wants to see me,” Light said. 

 

Beyond rolled his eyes, “Yeah, I figured.” 

 

Light hugged Beyond quickly before he tied his sweater around his waist. “I guess I have to go then, bring me another popsicle next time you come over?” 

 

Beyond made finger guns and him and shooting noises, “You betcha.”

 

Ugh, he really didn’t want to do this. 

 

“You think they’re calling you about this new Kira?” Beyond asked. 

 

“Definitely. Probably going to try and get me to slip up somehow, maybe to confirm that this is a different Kira,” Light confirmed. 

 

Beyond sighed and collapsed onto the floor. “Curse the second L for making you busy all the time,” He said. 

 

Light snorted as he was packing his bag. Gum, his actual phone—not the burner, his wallet, and a couple pens to keep his hands busy. 

 

Light paused for a moment, contemplating before he reached into his bag and grabbed one of the pens. He clicked it on and off repeatedly to get rid of some of his anxiety and anger. 

 

He zipped the bag up, and in one fell swoop, threw it onto Beyond’s chest.

 

“Eugh!” Beyond groaned, “What was that for?” 

 

“Tax for staying over tonight,” He said. 

 

“That is if you even come back early enough for us to hang out,” Beyond complained. 

 

Light rolled his eyes and picked up his bag again. If he could, he would stay in his room with Beyond all day. But, apparently being harassed by an obsessive copy of L came with the repercussions of using the death note. 

 

Whatever, might as well get it over with. 

 

“I’ll see you when I get back,” Light promised.

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Light walked through the hotel room’s door, and was met with the sight of the Kira task force all gathered in one place. Naomi Misora was there as well.

 

The second L walked up to him. “Ah Light. I appreciate you coming here,” He said, in such a disinterested tone that it didn’t seem sincere. 

 

“Of course, Ryuga, I want to catch Kira just as much as you do.” 

 

“I’ll have to ask that you call me Ryuuzaki, like your father does, for now.” 

 

Light nodded. One by one, the task force members piped up with their aliases. Not that it really matters though. After all, Light already knew each and every one of them, having worked on cases with them before. 

 

“Then I’ll go by Light Asahi,” Light said, after his father introduced himself as Asahi.

 

Ryuuzaki then began to speak again, “It’s time to get down to work. I’ll have you examine these tapes that were sent to Sakura TV that weren’t broadcasted first.” 

 

Light nodded once again and followed the other man down to where a TV was set up. 

 

“I’ll have to ask that you don’t take any notes, and that all materials stay here,” Ryuuzaki said as he sat down and turned the TV on. The tape started playing after a few moments. 

 

“Now that my powers have been proven as real, then you should know that I really am Kira,” The video began. 

 

This video makes him sick. Maybe it’s just because he knows it’s a fake Kira, but this video just seems so off. It goes against everything that Kira stands for! Really, how can someone even believe that it’s Kira behind this video?

 

He glanced back at where the task force was. Misora seems almost.. guilty? It’s not obvious, she’s actually doing a hell of a job at hiding it. But Light was trained to notice things like this. 

 

Furthermore, Matsuda hadn’t piped up even once to over explain the video to him. He’s worked with the man before and it was extremely out of character for him to be so.. quiet. Something was off here.

 

Either way, he won’t comment about it. Better that Ryuuzaki dies from this second Kira. 

 

“So? What do you think?” Ryuuzaki asked, chewing on his thumbnail. 

 

Oh. It’s a test. Light’s eyes narrowed. Well then, he’s pretty much forced to comment about it being a new Kira isn’t he? After all, if he didn’t, it wouldn’t match up with his intelligence and would only further suspicions. 

 

“It’s impossible to say this for certain, but I believe that the person behind these tapes isn’t actually Kira, but someone who somehow got Kira’s killing power,” Light explained. 

 

“Somehow got Kira’s power?” His dad questioned. 

 

“It’s out of character for Kira to use victims like these for his killings, why not just use criminals like he always has? And furthermore, we know that Kira needs a face and name to kill but this Kira only asks to see Ryuuzaki’s face, without mentioning his name at all.”

 

The task force members all looked shocked at his analysis.

 

“That’s exactly how Ryuuzaki explained it,” Misora said, with a smile. 

 

“Yes,” Ryuuzaki nodded, “I believe that you are right about that. We also came to the same conclusion.”

 

So it was a test. 

 

“So this was another one of your tests then?” 

 

“It wasn’t fully in my intentions for this to be a test, the reason I didn’t tell you is that it would be easier to believe in my and Misora’s theory if someone else came to the same conclusion,” Ryuuzaki paused before starting again. 

 

“It’s decided. We will have to work immediately to catch this copycat Kira. From his actions, we can assume that he at the very least agrees with Kira, and may even be willing to work for the original. If this is true, we can set a trap by faking a message from the real Kira.”

 

“Yes. I agree, that’s exactly what I was thinking as well.” 

 

“Oh and Light. I want you to play the part of the original Kira.”

 

Light’s eyes widened slightly. Ryuuzaki wants him to play as Kira? How.. foolishly direct of him. 

 

“Me as Kira?”

 

“Yes. I believe you understand Kira in a way that will be helpful to us. Misora can also help you out. Do you think you can get it done in time to be broadcasted during this evening’s news?”

 

Ryuk cackled from behind Light. Damn him, Ryuuzaki must’ve been planning this since the beginning. In fact, it must be the only reason he’s even here. Well played, Ryuuzaki. But he’s not backing down so easily. 

 

“I should be able to,” Light responded. 

 

“Great, you may start with Misora now as we prepare for it to be broadcasted.” 

 

Misora followed Light to a corner of the room. 

 

“It’s good to see you Light. How have you been?” She asked him, once he got paper from the side of the table he had found tucked away in a corner. 

 

“I’ve been good, Misora. What about you?” Light replied with a smile as he began to draft a response. 

 

It should stick to his own ideals and how he would respond, but not that obviously coming from his own words. Maybe switch up the inflection slightly? 

 

“I’ve been better now that I’m working to catch Kira. I never got to thank you fully, for helping me out that day.”

 

Light dipped his head, “No need to thank me Misora. I only did what I could to help you, nothing much.” 

 

She held his gaze with an almost stern look, “Don't downplay yourself. Without you, I don’t think I would be here today, helping out.” 

 

Light swallowed down the bile rising in his throat. Being here, with Misora, knowing he almost killed her was.. uncomfortable to say the least. 

 

“I appreciate that, Misora. Thank you,” Light said, almost completely genuine. 

 

Well, it would be genuine if it wasn’t for the fact that her very presence only brought back the thoughts demanding him to—No, now’s not the time to think of that. 

 

Light bit his tongue and continued on with his work. 

Notes:

Who would names Misa’s cat after their own??? (It was me. I named Misa’s cat after my own.)

Chapter 33: Eyes Wide Open

Summary:

“Kira, thank you for your reply.”

“Do not worry. I agree with your orders, and will follow what you say.”

“I do not believe you have the Shinigami Eyes.”

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

     Misa watched with reverence as the broadcast continued. 

 

Kira responded to her. Kira responded! 

 

“I am Kira, the true one,” The broadcast said. 

 

Misa clasped her hands together tightly with a smile. “He responded to me! I knew he had to, after all I did tell you so, Rem!” She exclaimed. 

 

Rem stayed silent. 

 

“The Kira from that broadcast was a fake. A copycat Kira, if you will,” Kira continued. Misa let out a squeal. Kira is recognizing her work!

 

“The reason I am sending this message out, despite sticking to the shadows before this, is to communicate my will to this copycat Kira.” 

 

Misa smiled until her cheeks hurt. There was just so much racing through her thoughts right now! Did Kira approve of her? Could she finally repay her savior for what he did? 

 

“Misa,” Rem finally spoke up. 

 

Misa tilted her head in confusion, “Yes Rem?” 

 

“Do not let your emotions override your judgement, think about why would Kira make this message,” Rem said. 

 

Misa frowned. What did she mean by that? Kira doesn’t have bad intentions towards her! “I told you Rem, Kira wouldn’t do anything to hurt me!” Misa smiled. 

 

Rem looked almost.. disappointed. 

 

“I ask that they abide by my basic rules of not killing aimlessly or killing innocents.” 

 

The message ended so Misa got up from where she was sitting to dig through her drawer to find her camcorder. 

 

“What do you plan to do now?” Rem asked her. 

 

Misa rolled her eyes affectionately, as she fixed one of her pigtails. 

 

“Uh, hello? I’m going to reply to him obviously!” 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

“Ryuuzaki,” Watari’s curt voice cut in during their conversation from where the screen that was set up for him was. 

 

Ryuuzaki seemed to have made the decision to somewhat actually hide Watari from Light. Not that it mattered really, Light already knew the man’s face and name. In fact, he’s known it since he was a child. 

 

“We have a reply from the second Kira.” Light’s dad turned to the computer in shock. 

 

“I will deliver the tape and envelope shortly but I’ll stream a copy of the video so you can view it at your end,” Watari continued. 

 

Ryuuzaki climbed into a chair that was in front of Watari’s screen just as the big bold letter stating, Kira, came onto the screen. Light frowned in distaste. 

 

“Kira, thank you for your reply,” The shitty voice changer said. Light resisted the urge to let out a long sigh. He hadn’t even met this Kira yet, but they’re already causing him countless headaches. 

 

“Do not worry. I agree with your orders, and will follow what you say,” They continued. At the very least, this second Kira is fully devoted to him. 

 

Matsuda exclaimed from the side of him while his father murmured out a soft, it worked. 

 

I will follow what you say? If this second Kira really knew what he wanted, they wouldn’t have killed innocents in the first place. He doesn’t care about how incompetent they are, not killing innocent people should be common sense!

 

And, while not worse but still annoying, how could they fall for something like this? It was a half-baked idea that shouldn’t have worked as well as it did. They offered no proof that they were Kira, yet this second Kira believed them immediately? 

 

Damn it, they should’ve persisted in their demand for Ryuuzaki to appear on TV. This second Kira was a problem already. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

This second Kira was different from the first in more ways than one. 

 

They didn’t hesitate to kill innocents, which meant that they weren’t as attached to the original Kira’s goal. They must have some other reason for using this killing power that was not just to save innocents. 

 

Perhaps.. gratitude towards the original Kira. What for, however, is harder to distinguish. Considering how ruthless Kira’s killings have been, and how many people he’s killed thus far, it would be impossible to narrow it down. 

 

No, instead L would have to find a suspect first, then check their background for any possible motives. 

 

“I agree with your orders, and will follow what you say,” The Second Kira said. 

 

Hm, L bit at his thumbnail. At the very least, he knows that the two Kira’s have not made contact yet. But he would not be surprised if it happens soon. Whether it’s from the real Kira sending in his own tape, or the second Kira becoming impatient and thus more reckless. 

 

“I do not believe you have the Shinigami Eyes.” L’s heartbeat stuttered for a moment. 

 

“I have this weird vision thing, I just call them Shinigami Eyes—“ 

 

A boy turned into a monster. An old friend turned into nothing. Beyo—

 

L squeezed his eyes shut. What.. What was that? It sounded like B’s voice. 

 

(And why did it hurt so much to call him B?) 

 

But, L has no memory of that moment. In fact, he doesn’t remember much of B before he left Wammy’s. 

 

He shook his head. Now is not the time to be distracted. Not when his prime suspect is right behind him and the recording just mentioned what seems to be a code. 

 

“But you have no need to worry, I would never kill you,” The TV continued. L heard the other task force members murmur about what Shinigami Eyes could mean. He bit down hard at the skin on his thumb, until it started bleeding. 

 

“I’d like for you to arrange a meeting between us without the police knowing, then we can confirm our identities by showing each other our shinigami.” 

 

L’s eyes widened. He felt a scream come out of his lips without meaning to make any noise. Shinigami?

 

B—No, his name is Beyond. He felt Beyond’s heart beating against him as K yawned against the two of them. A was sprawled out on top of the three of them. 

 

“L, do you know Gods of Death love apples?” Shinigami. Gods of death. Shinigami Eyes. Beyond Birthday. Beyond Birth—

 

When L’s eyes opened he was on the floor, clutching his head. 

 

“Are you alright?” Aizawa asked, he was crouched next time. 

 

L got up to stare at the screen, “Shinigami? Am I really supposed to believe that.. Shinigami exist?”

 

The screen was blank now, showing only static. So that was the end of the message. 

 

“There’s no way that they exist!” Matsuda protested. 

 

“Yes, that’s right, Ryuuzaki. Shinigami don’t exist,” Light Yagami said. 

 

L slowly turned to him. Misora was standing right beside him. 

 

“Right, but I remember Kira sending in a message mentioning Shinigami using criminals as well..” He said.

 

 “Then.. Perhaps we are dealing with the same person after all, that would explain this,” Soichiro said. 

 

Misora shook her head. “No, I don’t think so. If this was the Kira we are familiar with, why reply to our fake Kira, or back down on their chance to kill Ryuuzaki? Besides, we’ve listed out the many differences between the Kira and the original already.” 

 

Aizawa nodded, “Then maybe they have some connection, like they’ve already met, and chosen the word Shinigami to confuse us.” 

 

L’s hands had stopped shaking by this point, and he felt confident enough that he wouldn’t fall if he stood up, so he got up and put his chair back upright. He sat down on it, facing the other task force members. 

 

“No, I’d say that’s unlikely,” L began, his voice only shaking for a moment. 

 

Why the word Shinigami bothered him so much, he couldn’t say. But it brought back.. memories. Memories that he didn’t remember before now. 

 

“It’s as Misora says, if the two Kira’s have met already, why respond to us? And why not keep persisting that I appear on TV? No, the original Kira and the second Kira have not met yet. This all means to me that the copycat is still independent from the original and their main goal is to meet Kira,” L explained. 

 

“I agree with you, Ryuuzaki. What I think is that Shinigami is referring to their killing power. By saying they’ll show their Shinigami to each other, the copycat is simply communicating to Kira that he will have to prove who he is by demonstrating his killing power,” Light Yagami said. 

 

“Yes, I think you are quite right, Light. We can assume that by saying Shinigami, they are referring to something else entirely. Something that only the two Kira’s are aware of, so we just have to find a way to convince the second to tell us what they mean,” L said. 

 

Aizawa crossed his arms, “So will you respond and force him to be more specific?” 

 

L shook his head, “No, I believe it is best to leave the next move up to the two Kira’s. Either, the second Kira will get impatient and give up more important information to pressure Kira into a meeting, or Kira will send in his own tape to prevent this from happening which will provide us with physical evidence that we need to build a case against him. Either way, it plays in our favor.” 

 

L let a small smile grace his lips at this. 

 

⋆。°✩˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗⋆。°✩

 

Light ran right up to his room as soon as he got home. 

 

Ryuk left to go get some apples in the kitchen. Beyond was there, having been called to come to his house as soon as Light left the meeting. He was sprawled out on Light’s bed but sat upright when he saw Light. 

 

Light locked the door behind him and threw his bag, harder than he needed to, to the side. “He knows about the eyes,” Light said suddenly. 

 

He watched as Beyond’s eyes widened, “How do you know?” He asked. 

 

Light sighed, trying to wrangle all of his thoughts together. “The second Kira, the idiot, mentioned them in their new tape. Ryuuzaki had a reaction, it wasn’t that big so I ignored it at first. Until he fell and screamed in horror at the mention of Shinigami. He knows something,” He explained. 

 

Beyond bit the bottom of his lip, “Best case scenario, he only knows the term from teenage me not shutting up about the eyes and letting rumors fly in Wammy’s. Worst case, he has basic knowledge of the Death Note,” He said. 

 

Light swallowed, thinking this over. “I doubt he knows about the Death Note, or else the house would’ve been searched for the notebook by now. But your first idea has merit.” 

 

Beyond shrugged, “Then it’s not that bad. As long as he doesn’t find out I’m alive, we’ll be fine.” 

 

Light found himself nodding. It’ll be fine. 

 

Notes:

Thank you for reading!!<3

Notes:

If anyone is ooc blame it on the au and not my writing skills /hj I am a beginner in writing and even more so in fanfiction so if anyone has any constructive criticism don’t hesitate to comment it! :)

Series this work belongs to: